ADRIAN GALILIO;

OR,

A SONG W R IT E R S STORY.

BY

LA D Y BLOUNT.

p o c t a na0citur non fit.

THE

F A IT H PRESS,

LIM IT E D .

M ALV ER N :
CYRUS

E.

BROOKS,

R IC H M O N D

ROAD,

M ALVERN

L IN K .

LO N D O N :
D IG B Y ,

LONG, &

C O .,

i8 ,

B O U V E R IE
NEW

GEO.

R.

STREET,

FLEET

STREET,

Y O R K :

H O -G L E N ,

25, B I B L E

H OUSE.

E .C .

M ALVERN :
P R IN T E D

AT

TH E

O F F IC E S

OF

TH E

F A IT H

PRESS,

L IM IT E D ,

M ALVERN

L IN K .

PREFACE.

T is usual to write a Preface to a Book, and so I feel constrained to honour

this custom b y w riting a few unpretending sentences as a little Brochure^
or introductory prelude.

especial merit.

T h e following work makes no claim to any

B ut I sincerely trust that the opinion of a C le rg ym an of the

Church of E ngland , who is also a Critic and an Editor to whom I forwarded

the M S S . m ay be generally endorsed : and which is expressed as follows :
I think it is both interesting and original.
T h e Appendix, and some of the S o n g s which have been set to Music I am
aware have been extensively published in papers and periodicals, and kindly
received b y m any in different parts of the world.
A s they have served to g iv e both pleasure and profit to readers in the past,
I doubt not but that they will do so again when presented in a permanent form.
If they profit any by cau sin g them to think for themselves, and thus to some
extent free themselves from shackles of conventional beliefs, such readers will,
I am sure, be benefitted, and I think that your object will then be fully attained.

IN T R O D U C T IO N .
L o n ger than others have been,
M easured by th a ts contained therein.

> H I S m ight seem to be an applicable epithet to the closing of each

successive year, but never more so than to a . d . 1894: when lawlessness,
Socialism, Anarchism, dynamitism, and many other i s m s are spread
in g strongly in most of the European countries, and are even m ak in g havoc with
the boasted peace and security of the British Isles.
T h e above evil spirit has intoxicated some of the giant-minded, even the
leaders of the nations who now seem bent upon the adoption of democracy, blood
shed, and destruction ; but it is nevertheless interesting to live at such an epoch,
and behold, as it were, the turn in g point in the stream of time ; the balance of
political power in the evolution of the w orlds history, the very disposing of the
peoples.
Y e t, in spite of the apparent eventfulness of this time, everything is progress
in g steadily as the pointers of a clock, and slowly sw eeping round the appointed
circuit of the ages.
T h e rich and upper classes, idle and overbearing, find their level, and the
lower classes, industrious and persevering, wealthy with their hands of effort,
slow ly rise in the tide of human existence.
S u r v e y in g the past, we behold the fall of many powerful nations Rom e, to
w i t ; and who has not noted that the greatest of earthly events are at times ruled
by the turn of a hair.
W h ic h , life or death ? tis a g am b lers chance ;
Y e t unconcerned we spin and dance
On the brittle thread of circumstance.

C H A P T E R I.

D R I A N Galilio was born in 1853, of a noble family on his mothers side,

who, partly of French origin and connected with a French family at L a
H aye, in Touraine, g av e the lad his education at a Jesuits college in

that town. H e acquired a considerable knowledge of Latin, Greek, and mathe

matics, with a touch of theology.
, H is father was an extraordinary man, self-made, who, while serving a farmer
and shepherd for some years, accumulated sufficient money to start at the a ge of
eighteen as a florist and greengrocer, but expended all his savings upon literature.
W h e n scarcfly out of his teens his natural genius and ability brought him under
the notice of two noblemen, one of whom, a duke, supplied the funds wherewith
to carry out and float his inventions, which for a period of his life secured to him
som ething of wealth, but perhaps more of fame.
However, V a n Patrick Galilio possessed little or no religious principles, and
left his only child to be brought up in the R om an Catholic religion, although
h av in g no faith in it himself.
U pon the completion of A d r ia n s education he took up his abode with his
parents, who from the time of their marriage had settled in London, and it was
then that Adrian G alilios noble and heroic nature showed an existence which,
from a worldly point of view, nullified all hope of success in his earthly career.
For conscience sake his one opportunity was flung to the winds. H e had a
grand prospect in the British A r m y , but, lover of peace that he was, he recoiled
with an instinctive horror from the cruelty of bloodshed and warfare. R e g a r d in g
the battlefield as a scene of depravity and brutality, his generous soul shrank from
causing misery to his unhappy fellow creatures, for merely momentary gain or
chance of worldly advantage and temporal fame, which, whether it be individual
or national, is against the finer instincts of humanity.
T h u s It appeared that he was suited for nothing, his only gift being music,
which seemed useless. H e knew not what to turn his hand to, and things were
in this condition when his father died suddenly, leavin g A drian and his mother
in an utter state of impecuniosity.
W a n t must permanently have been their portion, had not a wealthy relative
o f his mothers, by her first husband, offered them an asylum in his spacious and

drian

alilio

well-appointed residence in P ark Lane ; which only their poverty-stricken suffer

in g prompted him to do. A drian had caused this relative (who must here be
introduced as Lord P.), deep offence through rejecting an offer of a commission in
the A rm y. T h is act was overlooked and forgiven, yet so unfortunate a chain of
circumstances ensued that it seemed as though happiness were not to result.
Lord P . was a newly-created peer and a self-made man, he h av in g gained his
title in recognition of civil services to his country, in maintaining its interests and
rendering divers political services to E ngland , both in France and Prussia, prior
to, and during the war between these countries.
H e was naturally a kind-hearted man, but it was proved as his greatness
grew that other seeds were developing Vv^hich would endanger the perfection of his
character; pride, which has destroyed so many since the angels fell by it,
became daily more and more a ruling passion.
H e made a notable exception to a beloved half-sister, a sweet and fascinatin g girl of eighteen, who had recently come to reside with Lord and L ad y P ., and
to whom Adrian Galilio had given his first love.
A deep and passionate attachment had arisen between them, and reaching
its zenith, to a large extent it embittered tlieir future lives.
O n A drian announcing his intention to marry the girl, his lordship turned
him aw ay from the shelter of his roof, his anger being increased by a Miss St.
Vincent, the daughter of an old Indian officer, Lord P . s bosom friend. S h e was
a lady of birth and talent, but without fortune, and in her frequent and prolonged
visits to P ark Lane she herself had fallen in love with A drian Galilio.

C H A P T E R II.

T was a g a y scene, that in Lord P . s spacious and elegant drawing-room in

P ark Lane, on the even in g prior to A d rian G alilios departure, which was

kept perfectly dark, as it was to be given out that he had been called
suddenly abroad. B ut his presence was missed by the partakers of Lord P . s
hospitality, for the music which incessantly floated oer the perfumed atmosphere
was chiefly sustained by Lord P . s sweet y o u n g half-sister, Mabelle Ideal, and
Adrian, both of whom were h ighly-gifted musicians. A few of the guests departed
with an evident air of disappointment, but many were still lingering, in the hope
of hearing the gifted Miss Ideal play upon her beautiful harp.
H is lordship was in the act of enquiring for Mabelle, when suddenly the
slight, girlish form appeared, and lightly touching the responsive strings of her
beloved instrument, there rose through the room a tender cadence of sound, born
of a faultless and delicate execution, linked with a h ig h ly sensitive musical instinct.

con exp ressin e

---------

9J

---------- ------------- 1-----^ ------------- 1------------------------ --p-------

-------------------r - 4 ;------------------- 1-----------------------A h ! cru - fc\
L is t! lis t! I
L ove, ere we

A n d a n te .

>

j-H U

4 -4 -^

J-= P

L -T

-'t:
^:zfc:>:fizpzzz=qz

-N-N

%%-S'
fa te
hear
part,

T h a t w illd we m et, love, Dooms now these lip s

th e sad-dest m u - sic, L ik e dis*tant bells,
now and fo r e v - er. Oh, ta k e th e poi -

.t

m.

~P -

to rin g th eir knell,

o f soft-est swell,
son from th e spell,

To say th e word,
th e seal of
Pealing forth love when stern, stern
T he b it-ter th o u g h t j ou m ay fo r -

-i-

r a il.

-2z^;
p art
dut
get

- in g un - to m y love,
- y , Joins in th e strain
me, W hen I have bid

a last fare-w ell,

fare-w ell fare-well,
a la st fare-w ell.

F are - w ell,

fare-well.

But

con fiassione.

- f a r e ------

t:
I

no,

ne - Ter

can

fo i-g e t

m
thee,

^ = :p = (? = i? z = p Farew ell,

my

love.

last,

long

Is

___ tg-_,

------

fare-

3 = ^ E i = i = S 3= |= | ^ E ^ ^ fe ^ |E ^
^(=re.

I l
'M-a-

S S gi

cres

j0 ^

itzrt

=^
w ell,

__Ej-

r-=l-h>--- 5 -

i2S:

F are - well,

fare-w ell,

A 1 - th o

- p - J i r
- f =1= i3 = S = i - 5 = : 3
s : " S - J r = ^ ^ f . ------ ^

ne - v er shall fo r - g e t

ESEE
f-g r

r ^ ------------ !p r - '
- ^-- -1------------1--------------*
s ^

qP t
. :

thee,

:^ W = ^ = t ^ = =

T h ia

:g :

' r^ ------J.
1iS
----f= ^ : ite
d

------ ^ 5
f ; _ * ____

' f r -

Song

W r i t e r s S t o r y .

Mabelle was passionately fond of music, and slie loved her harp, but her
nerves seemed terribly unstrung this evening.
E v e ry note trembled with an
indescribable melancholy. S h e could scarcely control her feelings sufficiently to
prevent their being perceived. Fain would she have refused to play, but so o b lig
in g a nature could not yield to self. Mabelle was the possessor of a disposition
far too sweet and amiable to refuse to g iv e pleasure or oblige in every way that lay
in her power.
Therefore, quite forgetful of self, she acquiesced, and after rendering a solo in
rapturous style, she accompanied a so n g by Adrian, with a harp obligato, as he
had been called upon to sing. A h ! little his light-hearted listeners thought
how poor A drian at that very moment, amid that g a y scene, with its surroundings
of affluence and luxury, was b eing tutored in one of the bitterest lessons a human
soul is capable of learning: so well expressed in the words of that well known song:
T h e brow m ay Avear a smile.
W h e n the soul is sad w ithin.
However, Adrian produced a composition from his pocket, written b y himself
du rin g the previous night when his fevered brain would not let him sleep, T o
M abelle, which was both suited to the occasion, and to his downcast spirit.
P la c in g it upon the music-stand before Mabelle, he san g with much feeling, in a
very fine and clear tenor voice :
A h ! cruel fate.
T h a t w illd we met, love.
Doom s now these lips to ring their knell.
T o say the words, the seal of parting:
Unto my love a last farewell,
Farewell, farewell.
But, no, I never can forget thee,
Farewell, m y love,
A last, a long farewell !
Farewell, farewell.
A lth o u g h I never can forget thee,
T h is breaking heart would bid thee now farewell.
List, l i s t ! I hear the saddest music ;
L ik e distant bells of softest swell
P e a lin g forth love when stern, stern duty.
Joins in the strain farewell, farewell.
Love, ere we part, now and for ever,
O h, take the poison from the spell.
T h e bitter thought you m ay forget me,
W h e n I have bid a last farewell.
A s A drian concluded,

with much pathos,

he was too overpowered with

intense emotion to notice the enthusiasm with which his song w as received.

B ut

10

drian

alilio

one thought permeated his whole being. However, it was not solely to regain
composure wliich caused him to move the copy of his composition from the musicstand and hand it to Mabelle, but rather to afford him the opportunity as he bent
low to whisper in impassioned tones, T o Ma B e lle ,
There had been a large dinner party that evening, and the ladies h aving
retired to the drawing-room early and the gentlemen not lin gerin g over their wine,
had also brought it to an earlier close. This, together with the fact that a slight
indisposition caused L a d y P. to keep her room, happened very opportunely, and
after the departure of the guests afforded Mabelle the chance of taking a last
farewell ere A d r ia n s departure.
T h e parting vow s of these two y o u n g hearts, w hich were uttered on the
balcony overlooking H y d e Park, were alone witnessed by the moon and stars.
T h e y were too touching to faithfully describe.
After a prolonged silence, Adrian burst forth passionately :
Mabelle ! Mabelle ! and wherefore must we p a r t ?
A sob was M abelles only reply.
T h e greatest j o y s are soonest p a s t !
W e r e these moments, moments of j o y ? for they were soon p a st! Nay, for
although true that every second was precious to these two, and valued beyond all
estimation, these moments rather contained exquisite ago n y, than jo y. S u ch
torture as can only be experienced by sensitive and deep natures.
A n hour flew by as a second ! Mabelle broke the spell.
W e must be gone ; if we are perceived, it will but increase my brothers
anger, and our persecutions.
Oh, leave me not, my love, in d o u b t ; say, sweet Mabelle, say : in spite of
all opposition, shall not the moons soft rays here witness to the seal of thy loves
faithful vow for mine? For, in spite of my b eing cast off upon the world,
to-morrow a b eggar, I do not despair of gettin g e m p lo y m e n t; and inspired with
the hope of yet reaching my goal, I should not lack perseverance. For, could not
Mabelle be happy with her Adrian in a humble c o tta g e ?
Oh, sweet the thought, it would be h e a v e n ; dear Adrian, be true. But
must we part? Nay, let us fly together. I have an ill foreboding fear fills
m y soul !
W o u ld that it were possible for us to fly together, dear l o v e ! whispered
Adrian, but, alas ! it is not, for never would I wilfully subject Mabelle to priva
tion and want ; she is too rare and tender a plant to bear rough treatment in
such surroundings and------
But, Adrian, dear A d rian , Mabelle rejoined, I would gladly share your
lot, whatsoever that may be------
N ay, dear one, I have no lot to share, and am a man, and can rough it;
whereas my little one could not------

ong

r i t e r s

tory

il

H ere Adrian was interrupted by approaching footsteps whicli, however, died

away, but it warned them that the dreaded moment had come, and with a renewal
of their phghted vows, and arrangements for a mode of secret correspondence,
with one long, fond embrace, they tore themselves apart.
B ut Truth is stranger than fiction, and L ove is stronger than death !
Im passiond love m ay fade away.
A s fades each beauteous rose,
Y e t one true heart, as silvery stream.
T o thee for ever flows.

Adrift and friendless on the world, A d r ia n s only hope rested on his success
in finding employment ; but month after month passed wearily by, b rin ging
nought but failure and disappointment, and at last, being in a state of actual want
and utter despair, his health g av e way.
U nab le to stand out a n y longer, he wrote privately to Miss St. Vincent, tell
in g her of his sad condition, and ask in g her, if possible, to apprise his mother of
his whereabouts, and illness.
B ut instead of her so doing, she came to him her
self and nursed him through the long and painful illness which ensued ; and not
until his strength had almost returned did she communicate with Mrs. Galilio, as
she was then forced to do, ow ing to her limited resources b eing exhausted.
H is mother was only able to supply him with sufficient means and assistance
to keep him from the workhouse, and this unknown to his uncle, and on condition
that he would give up all thoughts of m arrying her brother-in-laws y o u n g sister,
as she fully endorsed his sentiments in the matter.
A n d so A drian was forced into g iv i n g the reluctant promise, and being over
powered with gratitude towards M aud St. Vincent, as he felt that he owed his life
to her, he decided to follow her advice, suddenly perceiving that she loved h i m ;
and so in course of time, from feelings of deep gratitude, he was finally induced
and coerced by his over affectionate mother, and also by the lady herself, in an
unguarded moment, to consent to a hasty marriage, which was contracted at the
local registry office.
Misery was the outcome of this union from the very outset. B ut poverty did
not long remain the sole cause of their unhappiness, for A drian succeeded in pro
curing an engagem ent for three days each week to assist an Interpreter, for which
he received good remuneration, and he also made a little more of his music ; this
together with his mothers help, and a small le ga cy which M aud had had left to
her,
in g
and
and

provided for their necessities. Y e t the presence of jealousy and an overbear

nature in Maud, and the absence of that deep affection which is so necessary,
alone conducive to happiness in Adrian, soon embittered the lives of both;
each b e in g but little suited to the other, it rendered their existence a dull and

undesirable monotony.

12

driax

alilio

A la s ! for the family skeleton, but as it will be necessary to go into its origin
and proportion to some extent in detail, its nature must, therefore, be unfolded in
a future chapter.
Let this close with a sentence against marriages of convenience, or conven
tional unions, thoughtlessly brought about from mere mercenary motives. Th ese
are unreal in every sense but one viz., that of slavery with its iron chain, from
which emancipation (save in death) is hopeless. T h e ruling element in true and
real marriage is spiritual affinity the essence of faith and durability, a heavenly
growth, but rarely raised.
W e d not for gold, wed not for fame,
For both will die a w ay ;
B ut wed for love, for love alone
Bloom s in eternal day.

CHAPTER

III.

" H u n ta n iim cst c n 'a n ."

Unyielded hearts in w eary sadness bend,

U n so u gh t, because unknow n, until they wend
In course of justice, ocean-w'ide and vast,
T h e y re borne to port where kindred souls at last
Shall be conjoined.

O N S E I G N E U R Tollem ache was a R om an Catholic Priest, intellec

tual looking, about forty, with the appearance of being much younger.
H e was a man of very striking aspect, with a wide and lofty brow,

large and piercing eyes, and a mouth which expressed determination of character,
ever va ryin g in expression. W it h his perfect manners and scholarly attainments
he was an universal favourite.
H is religious fervour, and his keen theological reasoning powers had raised
him to eminence in his vocation.
Faber suce Fortunoe.
A t the period M onseigneur is introduced to our readers he was in the very
zenith of his g lo r y for the world has a peace to g iv e to the worldly.
Som e m ay ask. H o w is it possible for one to have a worldly peace who has
retired therefrom, and given it u p ? In the case of M onseigneur Tollem ache his
origin will explain :
In his infancy his parents were poor, and although Protestants they had
sent him to a R om an Catholic poor school, it b eing the nearest at hand, and so
the most convenient.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

13

T im e rolled on, and b eing an extraordinarily clever child, he attracted the

attention of a generous-hearted man, who perceiving the ability of the boy, in
terested himself on his behalf, and finally arranged for him to be educated as a
priest, partly on charity and as, what is termed, a bunker, at one of the large
Rom an Catholic Colleges.
Suffice it here to say that his career, step by step, was one continuous advance
ment until we find him bearing the title of Monseigneur, and at the head of a fine
Catholic College. But, alas ! for earthly greatness whether it be inherited or
attained. For too frequently its reign is but transient and it passeth a w a y .
A n d so it was through the rumoured interpolation of C upid into M onseigneur
T o llem ach es heart.
A n attachment for L a d y A lm a, the wife of S ir W illia m
A lm a, Bart., that he was quietly removed by the Bishop of the Diocese to be the
private Chaplain to the Marquesse Nunez de St. Orion, of Vashti Castle.
T h is was not only a step down the ladder, but it also rendered an interview
with the object of the M onseigneurs affections both difficult and dangerous.
However, as stony boundaries cannot keep love outside, and what love dares do,
that dares love attempt, these two contrived many rendezvous.
It was eventide as Father Tollem ache paced to and fro on the smooth and
mossy path of an unfrequented terrace within the castle domains. T w a s a lovely
spot overlooking a woodland with various openings which disclosed exquisite
scenery.
In feverish suspense he had lingered w atching the sun until it seemed to sink
below the horizon. H e became more and more restless as the appointed hour
approached.

B ut when the thrilling moment arrived and he once more beheld,

and felt, the charm of L a d y A lm a s presence, his perturbed spirit was lulld into a
sweet and delicious calm.

CHAPTER

IV.

T ru th is stran ger than fiction

And love is stro n ger than d eath .

^^

S M A R , whispered the Priest in tender accents, M y heart was sinking

with fear lest you should not com e. W h e n L ad y A lm a was sufficiently

composed she narrated the difficulties she had surmounted to secure the
happiness of the present moment, and immediately introduced the topic of con
verse nearest both their hearts.
S p e a k G e o r g e , said L a d y Alm a, and tell me all that you have been
d o in g .'

A d rian

14

G alilio ;

T h e Priest replied: I am glad to tell you that many opportunities have been
offered to me for studying since last we met, and that my happiness increases as
I make progress; and I feel that I am becom ing the possessor of the T ru e F a ith .
Blessed be God for the divine aid w hich has been vouchsafed to y o u , cried
L a d y Alm a.
A m e n , murmured the Priest, fervently, and likewise for the angelic being
who awoke me from that fearful sleep so like unto death.
H is W o r d , said L a d y A lm a it was that awoke you from sleep, for you
b eing alive to know ledge were not altogether dead.
A h , quoth the Priest, but you were instrumental in bearing to me H is
W o r d . For tho the power of evil is great, yet the effect that the B ible has upon
the mind of those who determine to make it their study, and their example for life,
placing themselves w illin gly under its influence as a medium under a mesmerist,
is greater.
L a d y A lm a said : Did you notice the heading of my article?
T h o u g h Shakespeare says that evil remains.
W h i le death too oft holds g o o d within its chains.
But death shall be destroyed and evil cease,
W h e n good shall resurrected rise to reign in peace.
T h e Priest replied : Y e s , and your Scriptural (not the so-called scientific)
account of Creation, that the earth is a stationary plane, h a v in g foundations, and
that it will not be moved for ever.
T h a t the Sun, Moon, and Stars were
made to serve this earth alone, and that the heavens form a canopy, or tent to
encircle it.

B ut w h y do you not believe in the scientific account of the origin

of the U niverse?
L a d y A lm a answered, Because modern s c ie n c e does not correspond with
certain facts of Nature, nor with the teaching of the B ib le .
T h e n what is your lad ysh ip s belief regarding the U n i v e r s e ?
T h e same as that held b y mankind for over 5000 years, that the earth is a
plane surrounded b y a vast ocean as a circumference.
I ask. Is it reasonable, for a man to believe that which he does not under
stand, save this, that it contradicts, and chops at the root of his religion? Truth
answers, N o , and also confesses it is not possible even if he prefers to believe it,
I.e., if the source of teaching is from his fellow m an .
I see, said the Priest, and I perceive things in favour of your argument,
for I noticed that you hold that the disappearing of a ship in the horizon, is due
to the perspective line o f vision of the beholder, and that this phenomenon, when
properly understood, is a proof of the plane-earth teaching. But, however this
m ay hold good how is day and night formed if the world is not a globe ? and again
how is it that when there is a lunar eclipse the shadow is alw ays round? It seems

ong

r i t e r s

tory

15

impossible to me that M oses teaching can be upheld in face of these things.

I
am not only convinced to the contrary, but I know that you yourself will find
it so .
In reply to your objections, the so-called shadow is not alw ays round, it was
once noticed to be of a dark, isosceles triangular shape ; but a straight object
would g iv e a curved shadow upon a sphere, as you m ay prove by holding a
straight edge before an apple by gaslight.
It has never been shown that the earth could possibly cast a shadow upon
the moon : it has only been assumed. If the Earth cut off the su n s light from the
moon, the moon ou gh t to become quite dark during the eclipse ; but it does not.
Its ligh t shines through the supposed shadow.
P a r a l l a x thought that a semi
opaque but dark moon came between the earth and the luminous moon, and so
caused the lunar eclipses. Astronomers admit that there are dark bodies in the
heavens. It m ay be that the moon is eclipsed by getting into a mass of thick
darkness which revolves around and over the earth in a direction opposite to the
sun, this thick f o g g y atmosphere obscures the moons rays but does not obliterate
them. It cannot be admitted that the E arth s s h a d o w causes an eclipse because
the sun and moon have been both seen above the horizon d u rin g the eclipse of the
moon : and we know from other sources that these bodies revolve over a
P la n e Earth.
D a y and night are caused b y a revolution of the sun over and around the
Earth, the sun being neither h igh enough, nor large enough to shine over all the
Earth, and it only shines over about half the Earth at the same tim e.
T h e Priest said : T h a n k s for the able defence which you make on behalf of
yo ur cause, but it seems impossible to suddenly discard the teaching one has
regarded as truth from childhood.
L a d y A lm a replied : Y o u are right, but I pray you to search this out for
yourself, as it requires profound study, and much thought. However, I will repeat
some questions which I have just written, to Scientists, ere we leave the subject,
as I have endeavoured to make them pointed, in hopes of meeting their objections.
T h e y run as follows, and are entitled :
THE

W H Y AND

B E C A U S E .

A liberty great I beg leave to take.

In a question or two I would h um bly make.
T h o u g h Scientists laugh they m ay have to quake.
For they cannot stand questions at all ;
T h a t the Earth is a globe all these learned folks say,
A tearing and spinning through space far away.
A t hundreds and thousands of miles in a day,
L ik e a bright, and b ig shining ball.

i6

drian

alilio

B ut pray will you tell me how aeronauts see

A t high elevations as high as can be,
A wide concave s u r fa c e ? which proves sir, to me
T h a t the Earth is not like a ball :
Now Scientists think it the greatest assumption
For any to have the audacity, bumption.
W it h mere common sense, or ordinary gumption.
T o question their s c ie n ce at all.

But tell us, dear Scientist, if you are right,

H o w it is old sailors have got such clear sigh t?
T o pierce beyond your curvature, quite.
Som e hundreds of feet, less or more?
Should you ask for a proof of what I have said :
Y o u will find that Cape Hatteras, so I have read,
A t a distance of forty miles off, far ahead,
Can be seen oftentimes to the shore.

Is the surface of water then flat, sir, all round ?

In practice it seems to be flat, but its found
In theory curved, and all nature is bound
T o bow to the Scientists laws :
A n d w h y points of the compass, if you can divine?
Both northward and southward, and at the same time,
If the centres not north of a plane, all in line?
P r a y tell me the w h y and because.

If the centres the north, then the pole is a myth.

A n d the north star is right in the centres zenith,
S o the compass points level to centre forthwith.
W h i l e the south is the circle all round :
For a thousand miles flows the great Nile tward the sea
A n d falls but a foot, so, betwixt you and me.
T h e rivers are level as level can be.
D isp ro vin g a spherical ground.

H ow is it. S ir Science exact S cien ce, so stated.

T h e su n s distance in miles has so differently
J rated,'
From twenty-four millions to a hundred dilated.
A n d even from less to much more?

ong

r i t k r s

to ry

Because this one distance, so very elastic,

Is reckoned the measuring r o d how bombastic !
T o measure star distances vast and fantastic,
Th en w h y is it altered ?

W herefore ?

P r a y how could the ancients foretell all eclipses.

A s well as the moderns, who say what the dip is.
A n d even the pianist explain where the ship is
A n d brin g it back (up?) with a gla ss?
A n d how do folks live at the Antipodes station,
A ll h a n g in g heads downwards O h what a sensation !
A n d what's that stuff holding them fast, G ra v ita tio n ?
Is it solid, or liquid, or g a s ?
A n d w hy when canals and long tunnels are laid
No allowance for curvature ever is made ?
A r e builders, surveyors, and others afraid
O f sliding right down the great ball?
A n d w h y when a ship is seen leavin g the shore
W i l l she rise to the height of your eye, and no more,
On mountain or plain both behind and before?
Perspectively proving no fall.
H ow ever h igh o er the sea level one tries.
Still higher and higher horizons will rise.
A n d alw ays quite level in line with the eyes,
But nowhere the curve of a globe :
Galileo afforded no proof in his mission.
W h e n punished, alas ! by old R o m e s Inquisition ;
But he suffered for teaching a quite false position.
S o he put on a penitents robe.

T h e L a w of the Lord is reliable, sure,

T h e Creators description is perfect and pure,
A n d the W o r d of our God shall for ever endure
W h i l e the wisdom of w orldlings shall fall :
A n d heavens a b o v e, saith the Lord most H igh ,
T h e earth is beneath the grand dome of the sky.
A n d under the E a r th is the w ater, then w hy
Believe in the infidels ball ?

17

i8

drian

alilio

Ismar, your verses are pretty and clever, to say the least. T h e y inspire me
with interest and anxiety in reference to this plane th e o r y of the earth. I am
sure that if it commends itself to a lady of your judgm en t and discernment there
must be som ething in it.
I must, however, confess that
my much beloved pupil (who like my
have hitherto passed it over somewhat
the matter with an unprejudiced mind.

in spite of the earnest importunities of

sister Ismar rejects the globular theory) I
contemptuously, but now I shall consider
A n d I am determined to search diligently

for the precious pearl T r u th .

L a d y A lm a said : H o w much I should have liked to have known your
pup il.
T h e Priest answered, A h ! yes, you would indeed, his congenial com pany
and his affection were an irreparable loss to me until m y solitary soul found true
jo y in your valued s y m p a th y .
T h e benefit is indeed mutual, but do you never see your pupil n o w ?
I have not seen him for some years; but we correspond at intervals. H u s h !
D id you not hear a s o u n d ? A s the priest spoke, there was a slight rustling in
the trees, which struck them both with terror. T h e ir conversation ceased, and it
was some time ere they could regain their c o m p osu re; but a silence ensued which
was charged with eloquence.
Father Tollem ache broke the silence. Ismar, I feel that I cannot bear my
tryin g situation any longer. I cannot continue to act the hypocrite ; and yet what
step to take I know not. I am almost past hope. I would fly from my repulsive
and empty profession, but I could not tear m yself from you who are m y very life.
T o be for ever parted I feel would be my death, and you, you are cruelly bound
by the law of the land to another.
L a d y A lm a replied : Neither can I bear my unhappy existence much longer.
I have quite determined that I shall com.mit no sin in leavin g one who is cruel to
me, and a husband only in name. Therefore when you can escape so can I, and
the law tie can be no barrier to our spiritual companionship as true brother and
sister. For if I were free, George, you know our mutual belief regarding the
highest order for both men and women. A n d that those alone who aspire to stand
on Mount Zion, and be numbered with the Lam b, must lead the higher Christian
life.
T h e sweet communion of spirits is all that we desire.

H ave we not been

instructed from D ivine sources that the sweetest unity upon earth is the union of
true souls, and the communion of Saints, and this doubtless was the Creators
primal intention in creating a perfect man, i.e., a man and woman conjoined in
heart and soul, true to each other and one God.
This, alas ! sin has almost totally destroyed b rin gin g in darkness and dis
cord to reign supreme, in place of unity and lig h t.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

19

L a d y A lm a answered, A h ! yes, methinks, that yet H e av e n s light will shine

with greater force and power.
R e v e a lin g more, when God sees fit.
A n d wondrous things, as yet still unrevealed to man.
W i l l then appear, and union of true souls,
T w ix t man and woman and a perfect oneness :
A s was the primal thought intended at Creation :
A sure eternal love, each for the other as itself ;
U pon all truth, a certain ground for mutual happiness
and perfect j o y .
T h e American K o r e s h , the Priest said, states that the M ystery of the
Seals is this : It is such a unison as will constitute a biune, and perfect race
of beings which will shortly appear on earth.
A sudden rustling a m on g the trees was again unmistakably heard. W e are
observed, said L a d y Alm a, as she drew nearer to the priest.
T h e rustling
increased, and L a d y A lm a would have fallen had not the priest supported her.
He involuntarily pressed her hand to reassure her of his protection. T h e wood
resounded, with the loud report of a gun, which simultaneously felled them both
to the ground ! Th en all was s i le n t !

C H A P T E R V.
Buried in years, my love lies low,
Beneath a depth unknow n,
Y e t m em ory pens her epitaph,
Inscribed on living- stone.

a d y A lm a was the only child of Septim us V a n Bianka, formerly one

of the well-known firm of solicitors D e la R ue, Coin B ianka and Coin,
of G rays Inn.

H er mother, the daughter of an eminent physician named Bourscheidt, died

leavin g the child in infancy to the care of nurses and governesses, and when she
developed into womanhood she possessed rare fascinations in a peculiar charm of
manner and beauty, with wonderful intellectual capacities. H er dower was power
and depth of soul.
Encompassed with lovers she had many suitors, and before
maturity, at the early a ge of seventeen, she was wedded to S ir R osem ary A lm a a
widower of about five and forty.
It were impossible to imagine a more unsuitable union, if such it could be
called,

20

drian

alilio

T h e Baronet had a cruel and tyrannical nature, and was exceedingly smallminded, and nothingless. T h e only traits of character he ever exhibited h av in g
been those destestable attributes of the rogue and gambler, and, although tall,
aristocratic and straight featured, he rarely wore a pleasant expression on his
countenance ; for his constitution seemed overcharged with harshness and abuse.
W h e r e a s intellectual joy, peace and love, formed part of L a d y A lm a s presence.
Born under V e n u s s influence her happiness arose from natural springs within
herself, otherwise it would not have sat upon her lovely countenance as it ever did
with such sweetness and fascination.
T h e circumstances and surroundings of her life were exceedingly sad and all
but unbearable.
T h e aim of S ir A lm a s life was to torture and annoy everyone with whom he
came in contact, but more particularly the L a d y A lm a. T h is had developed into
a mania, never ceasing and incessant, and like water dripping drop by drop upon
the nerves of the brain, from one years end to another, from moon to moon, and
from morn till night, ever and ever, his constant n a g g i n g abuse amounted to a
sort of madness. It seems hard indeed that the law cannot protect the victims of
such outrageous and wicked maniacs.
T h e primal cause for the hatred which
S ir Rosem ary A lm a evinced towards his w'ife was ow in g to his being a Rom an
Catholic while her ladyship was a staunch Protestant.
A s the years went on this fact made him and the children b y his first wife
w'holly divided from L a d y A lm a.
If observed reading her Bible L ad y A lm a
received jeers, and if she spoke of God or of the religious truths which had become
so dear to her, she invariably received volleys of abuse, and at times she was even
assaulted.
None save Rom an Catholics eventually were permitted to pass the threshold
of her home, and life would have been entirely unbearable had her ladyship not
turned to God for help, for H e never fails to help those who truly seek Him , and,
as H e had given her great literary talent, she found relief in her solitude, which
increased in duration as the years rolled along, and particularly from a strange
run of circumstances about the time this story opens, and the details of which,
told in as few words as possible, are as follows :
L a d y A lm a s father had lived and died a staunch Protestant and was so entirely
opposed to R om an Catholic teaching and influence as to even forbid his daughter
to visit a R om an Catholic aunt and cousins in her girlhood. H e had been very
strict on this point, therefore she did not dare to tell him of her engagem ent to
S ir R osem ary A lm a, with whom she consented to elope. B ut as Sir R osem ary
A lm a could not persuade her to marry him in a R om an Catholic Church, he suc
ceeded in overcom ing her scruples by obtaining a Spanish Priest to officiate and
perform the rites in a private drawing-room. Afterwards, this being pronounced
illegal, they were married in the Church of England. O ver fifteen years rolled

ong

r i t e r s

tory

21

by, when a poem of L a d y A lm a s, which was reprinted in a local paper, excited

the wrath of the R om an Catholic potentates, who were ever underm ining and
persecuting her in a stealthy manner, because of her inherent faith in Protestant
ism. A n d it seems this poem roused the R om an Catholic party to a red heat of
anger and persecution.
S ir R osem ary A lm a s confessor forbade him to reside with his wife, unless
she would g o through the m arriage ceremony in a R om an Catholic Church, and
further, he refused to grant S ir R osem ary A lm a absolution from his sins until this
marriage should be performed, or the parties thereto be separated.
L a d y A lm a emphatically and persistently refused to comply with this request,
in spite of the Church allow in g her husband to reside under the same roof for a
week, while she reconsidered her decision ere they parted permanently. In the long
run, however, the Church was partly beaten, as the priests thought it better to
g iv e S ir R o sem ary A lm a absolution, and permission to dwell with his wife.
Nevertheless this served their purpose entirely, for L a d y A lm a, although under
the same roof as her husband, was virtually alone. H a v i n g no relations, friends
or even
society,
become
Destiny

acquaintances, she had been forced from various motives to give up

partly on account of her unfortunate position, and partly because it had
very unpalatable to her. H er heart yearned for pure and true affection.
brought her into contact with Father Tollem ache. It was d u rin g his

periodical calls of duty that he became acquainted with the sweet and superior
qualities which L a d y A lm a possessed, and he often witnessed the martyrdom to
w hich she was subjected, and it grieved his true and tender heart. T h e persecu
tion which she had suffered from his own Chu rch was another cause of sincere grief
to him. G radu ally he became interested in her writings, which broadened his
ideas and brought him very nigh unto the w ell-spring of Truth.
S h e had touched a sublime chord in his nature, which otherwise m ight never
have been aroused. H e now felt a jo y within his soul, a holy calm which gave
his life a totally different aspect. H e could enjoy nature as he had never enjoyed
her before, as daily he learnt to overcome the w eight of every material thought,
through true Christianity.
THE

C H R IST IA N .

A ll thin gs are y o u rs.

H e claims no class alone,

A ll th in g s are his vast dower.
From meanest peasant to the monarchs throne.
T h e man most popular, or the man unknown.
H e owns them a l l !
Contented with his lot.
A ll nature now is his.
T h e palace, castle, and each humble cot
H e sees, admires them all, yet covets not,
H eir to the world.

22

drian

alilio

A b o v e earths mightiest king,

A ll kingdoms his by right,
C alled forth to save the w eak from despots might.
T o teach the nations, lead them to the light,
A n d make men see.
T h e landscape he surveys.
T h e setting suns last beam.
T h e beauteous ocean, or the running stream
A ll quench his mental thirst, or change his dream.
A n d feed his soul.
H e gazes on mankind.
Inspired with love his gaze,
Beholds, and knows all classes, kinds, and ways.
M ens thirst for gold, earths baubles, and its praise,
A s poisoned streams.
T h e Stoic monarch scorns
Mere worldly wealth and fame.
A n d clam ouring not for acreage, or name.
H e owns beyond the site of hill or plane.
T h e things unseen !
For unity he prays.
Scorns prejudice, and sect.
E quality of right alone respects,
Loves higher souls, as Christian life reflects
Great spirits tune.

C H A P T E R VI.
A m ic itia e stg lo ria vitae.
L o v e s sacred livin g stream flow s o er,
A s an gels gu ard its tide.
T h eir footprints pencil on the shore,
Its course w ho shall d iv id e ?

A. E O R G E Tollem ache and Ismar loved each other with as true, pure, and
deep an affection as is possible to conceive. T h e fact that he had been
^
snubbed and unkindly treated b y his brethren, and her unhappy
situation, rendered each lonely, apart from the other ; and their attachment being
so deep, they were heedless o f consequences and waved all conventionalities as on
the first occasion they chanced to meet. So, when deprived of the opportunity of
meeting at L a d y A lm a s, they arranged another place of rendezvous, lovin g
perhaps not wisely, but too w e ll,

ong

r i t e r s

tory

23

H ad not the C h u r c h in the first place persecuted L a d y A lm a for w riting

the truth, and in the second place served Father Tollem ache similarly for protect
ing her as far as lay in his power, they would not have had to resort to stealth.
T h en again caution was enforced upon them as the priest dare not d ivu lge
either in word or deed, that he conversed with true interest upon religion, save
such gross religion as had held his soul in slavery. T h is brings us to the meeting
described in the past chapter.
W h e n L a d y A lm a recovered from her fainting condition and her memory
slow ly returned, the priests housekeeper was standing b y her side, but Father
Tollem ache him self had disappeared.
O h , where is h e ? cried L a d y Alm a.
N ever mind where is he, said Florence Hinde, my Lady, y o u d better
hasten home as quickly as possible to avoid suspicion.
Is he dead? Oh, my breaking heart.
No, hes not dead, b u t ------
S p e a k q u i c k l y ------
W e ll, Father O D onovon and another person have carried him to the
Mansion, a n d ------
I will hasten to his side.
Its no use, y o u ll not be permitted to see him, m y L a d y .
L a d y A lm a, realizing her position, and seeing that it would be impossible for
her to gain admittance to Father T ollem a ch es side, for a time seemed paralysed
with anguish ; suddenly she said,
W e ll, will you brin g me tidings, and I will await your return h e r e ?
I will promise to b rin g you tidings within a few hours, if you will endeavour
to g o home, m y Lad y, before you are discovered here.
L a d y A lm a consented to return, but she found it very difficult to walk. A l
though she had sustained no injury, personally, from the firearms, her nerves were
in so shattered a condition that she could scarcely stand. H owever, as she prayed
strength came, and she succeeded in reaching her house. It was almost m idnight
when her L ad ysh ip reached her husbands abode, and all was still.
H er absence had not been noticed, as it was supposed in the kitchen that she
was busy in her apartments writing, as was her custom ; and m ight be that she
had retired to rest without her wonted requirements. A n d it so happened that
S ir Rosem ary A lm a had gone to stay with one of his profligate racy acquaintances.
L a d y A lm a would have found it impossible to gain admittance without dis
turbing the house had she not remembered that her boudoir was accessible. Sh e
had passed through it when leavin g the house, and sim ply closed the door behind
her without lockin g it, which fact the servants probably would not have discovered,
and she found this to be the case. H our after hour went by, and it seemed to
L a d y A lm a as though years were passing, for she could find no relief from her

24

drian

alilio

grief and agitation. D a y lig h t dawned, and still no sign of Florence Hinde, and
as the suns yellow rays broke through the silence of the stilly morn upon her pale,
yet beautiful, and anguished countenance, spirits unseen draw ing near m ight have
interpreted the expression of her face as being past hope.

C H A P T E R VII.
Strang-e m usic comes from rebels,
W ith jarring- bass and trebles,
B ut stranger, ah ! from reg-ions far
T h a t from the w ife o f devils.
Imp. J e s t e r .

T was generally understood that Father T ollem ach es housekeeper was his
orphan niece. H e had maintained and educated her from early infancy,
and it was to her that he had willed all his possessions. A la s for human
nature and its frailty. Subsequent events revealed in Florence H inde an evil,

vicious disposition, of which the chief attributes were ingratitude and selfishness.
Y e t how ingenious was her apparent simplicity and with what care did she conceal
her actual character. W i t h a spirit of burning avarice she longed for the posses
sion of her promised legacy, and watched the priests every movement as a cat
watches a mouse ; lo n g in g that she m ight spring upon her prey. T here was
virtually no love lost between Father Tollem ache and his protege. For although
he little realized the fact it was the spirit of duty alone which bound him to
Florence, and there was a natural antipathy between these two, mutual, if
unexpressed.
Florence H inde had watched the growth of friendship between L a d y Alm.a
and the priest with vindictiveness and spite, and it was she who had wilfully
woven a web of w ron g constructions, spread false reports, and made mischief
with the Bishop of the Diocese and others.
Lord G lenw oods keeper, who had made love to Florence from mercenary
motives, now assisted her in her endeavours to undermine the purposes of Father
Tollem ache in e veryth in g that m ight be conducive to the lengthening of his days.
P erceivin g the bond of sym pathy so strongly existing between L a d y A lm a and
the Priest, and noting the hap p y effect it had upon the latter, they put their heads
together and resolved, come what might, to put an end to the friendship.
T h e keeper was a married man, but tired of a servants life ; in his ambition
he had secured the promise of Florence to elope with him whenever she could
secure her legacy.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

25

A t such a time they had determined to leave E n g la n d .

Florence Hinde
though not uncomely, was evidently devoid of the requisite charms to inspire
the admiration of the opposite sex, and Mark W e b b was almost the only man
from whom she had received a flattering attention.
H er desire to secure him for herself ruled her every action.

O n the face of it

both appeared to be good C ath o lics, and they cun n in g ly affected a holy horror
at Father T ollem ach es heretical attitude, caused entirely through the broadening
of his views by L ad y A lm a. T h e Priest was far too open in his nature to conceal
his doubts to those with whom he came in contact. It need hardly be stated that
M ark W e b b and Florence H inde carefully concealed their attachment, and it was
close to the spot where on the night in question the Priest awaited L a d y A lm a that
they had stealthily met, and subsequently shadowed the Priests, and L a d y A lm a s
footsteps. A s usual M ark W e b b carried his gun and it was while p la y in g the
eaves-dropper that he heard from Father T ollem ach es own lips the latters deter
mination to renounce the priesthood. G ro w lin g from beneath his teeth you
shall not escape with a hideous grin, W e b b took straight aim at the Priest from
his unobserved position. For a moment all was silent, then Florence being the
nearer crawled cautiously forward, followed by Mark, and the two, with united
effort, carried the Priest to his house without b eing observed. Th en Florence
returning bent low at L a d y A lm a s side, and when the lady recovered from her
swoon, and started to w alk to her home, Florence H inde wended her w ay to
the bedside of Father Tollem ache, where she found M ark W e b b , as agreed.
Is he b r e a th in g ? whispered Florence.
Y e s , he still lives, muttered
M ark W e b b , his livid features w ork ing with suppressed passion.
T h e wound
does not seem to be fatal. I darent raise another report here or I d soon do the
job, but let us be gone and talk matters over in the outer room. A r e all the doors
and windows bolted and secure? I fear the missis will come to look me up as their
suspicions are already aroused. Come, leave him for a few hours he may kindly
snuff i t in our absence.
For several hours the treacherous pair remained in deep converse, and d ay
light was fast approaching when their nerves received a fearful shock. L o ! the
door slow ly opened, and F a t h e r Tollem ache stood before them covered in the
blood which had flowed from his wound, with sunken eyes and wan face
altogether a gruesome sight. Before he could be perceived M ark W e b b had the
presence of mind to slip beneath the table. T h e Priest addressing Florence, asked
what had happened, but before she could reply he staggered and fell against the
doorpost, through weakness from loss of blood coupled with the pain of his
exertion. T h is g av e Florence time to regain her complacent demeanour. A ssistin g
him back to his room, she made him assume a ly in g position. S h e then told him
that M ark W e b b and herself had found him shot and L a d y A lm a with him ; and
as she had not thought it a dangerous wound, she had not given the alarm, as it

26

drian

alilio

would make a great scandal. F or she assured him that if M ark W e b b were put
on his oath he would have to make an account of all that he had seen, w hich
would necessitate most unpleasant disclosures.
W h a t disclosures could he m a k e ? murmured Father Tollem ache faintly.
W h y , the fact of your secret meeting with L a d y A lm a , replied Florence.
If it did not come out that her other lover shot you, she herself m ight be
accused, and convicted of the crime.
be d a m a g in g e n o u g h .
L o ver !

W h a t mean y o u ?

T h e circumstantial evidence would probably

L a d y A lm a ! Impossible !

O h ! shes been finely cheating you, shes a splendid actress, and crafty too !
Father Tollem ache said, w a r m ly It is false I command you to utter
nought against the L a d y A l m a .
Th en who in the name of goodness would shoot y ou save a jealous lover
think y o u ? A n d forsooth, I know him b y sight, and I know S ir A lm a s where
abouts, so that it was not he ! H owever, as you doubt my word this letter m ay
convince you handing him a love letter addressed to Lord G ------ in L a d y
A lm a s handwriting and full of contemptuous derision of the Priest.
Y e s , it is surely her w r i t i n g murmured the Priest turning sickly pale, and
im ploring Florence to g ive him som ething to cool his parched lips, and when he
had drunk of the water which she handed to him, overstrained, and exhausted he
b egg ed to be quiet for awhile, and lay back half-conscious for about an hour.
T h en he called upon Florence to help him to rise in order to examine his wounds,
w hich were upon the left shoulder and arm. B ut he decided not to call in medical
advice, from fear of implicating L a d y Alm a.
H is mind was in a fearful maze respecting all that had occurred, and what
Florence had narrated. H e soon saw the extent of his wounds, and was assured
in his own mind that they were not of a dangerous nature. W i t h Florences aid
he bandaged them up, and settled in bed, endeavouring to rest. T h is he found
extremely difficult, on account of the anguish he was enduring in thinking of
L a d y Alm a.
W ith in a few hours brain fever had set in, and ere lo n g he had become com
pletely unconscious ; and thus he lay for several days, to all appearances at the
point of death. E arly in the m orning M ark W e b b returned and sat beside the
unconscious Priest, while Florence set forth to see L a d y A lm a. S h e told her
L ad ysh ip that it had been impossible for her to b rin g news of the Priest on the
previous night, or indeed a moment sooner than the present, and that he had been
ly in g at the door of death all night, and had only, through G o d s mercy, regained
consciousness, to rally and confess his sins, to renounce his wicked betrayal of
the only true faith, as being w ho lly due to an infamous love for one whose desire
it was to seduce him from the H o ly Catholic Church, and receiving Absolution,
and extreme unction.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

27

Here L a d y A lm a, utterly bewildered, refused to believe Florence H in d e s

statements, and urged that if the priest had said a n y th in g of the kind it must per
force be on account o f his delirium, and she added, O h , that I could speak to h im .
Y o u ll never speak to him again in this world, for hes dead, he died
em bracing his crucifix, and reciting the R osary, and here is a note w hich with his
last breath he bid me deliver together with this, and to b e g your L ad ysh ip to read
them with a prayerful desire that our blessed L a d y will intercede for the forgive
ness of your sins, cried Florence.
Y e s , certainly, this is from Father T o llem a ch e, sobbed L a d y A lm a, I
know his han dw ritin g.' S h e read the note which only contained a few cold
words; and the accom p an yin g tract to O u r L a d y of the R o s a r y , which ran
as follows:
W e e a r n e s tly e x h o r t th e F a it h fu l to e n d e a v o u r to p ra c tise th e d e v o tio n
o f th e H o ly R o s a r y , a n d n e v e r to lo se th is h a b it, e ith e r in p u b lic or p riv a te ,
e a c h in th e ir o w n f a m ily . L e o X I I I .

T he E ncyclical, Sept., iS 8 j.

r o m is e s o f

ur

ad y to th o se w h o

evoutly

e c it e t h e

o sary

O th o se w h o recite m y P s a lte r , I p ro m ise m y sp e c ia l p ro te ctio n .

T h e R o s a r y w ill be a p o w e r fu l w e a p o n a g a i n s t th e p o w e r s o f h e l l ; it
w ill ro o t o u t v ic e s, d e s tr o y sin , a n d s u b ju g 'a te a ll h eresies.
H e w h o c a lls on m e t h r o u g h th e R o s a r y , s h a ll n o t p erish.
W h a t e v e r y o u a s k t h r o u g h th e R o s a r y , s h a ll be g r a n te d .
T h o s e w h o p r o p a g a te m y R o s a r y , s h a ll be h elp e d b y m e in a ll th e ir
n ece ssitie s.
D e v o tio n to m y R o s a r y is a g r e a t s ig n o f p re d e stin a tio n .
W h o e v e r re cites th e R o s a r y , d e v o u tly m e d it a tin g on its h o ly M y s te r ie s,
w ill n o t be c a s t d o w n b y tro u b le s , n or p erish b y a n u n p ro v id e d d e a th , b u t i f
he b e a sin n er, h e s h a ll be c o n v e r te d ; i f h e is v ir tu o u s , h e s h a ll in c re a s e in
g r a c e , a n d b e c o m e w o r t h y o f e te rn a l life.
T h o s e w h o are tr u ly d e v o u t in r e c it in g m y R o s a r y , s h a ll n o t d ie w ith o u t
th e S a c r a m e n ts .
I w ill d e liv e r from P u r g a t o r y , in th e sp a c e o f a d a y , th o se d e v o te d to m y
R osary.
T h e tru e c h ild re n o f th e R o s a r y s h a ll e n jo y a g r e a t j o y in H e a v e n .

In d u lg en ces.
A ll m e m b e r s o f th e C o n fr a te r n ity o f th e R o s a r y m a y g a i n b y r e c it in g th e
b e a d s, 2,025 d a y s In d u lg e n c e s fo r e a c h H a il M a r y .
T h a t m a k e s 10 1,250
d a y s fo r five d e c a d e s, or 30 3,750 d a y s fo r a R o s a r y .
A ft e r th e H o ly E u c h a r is t, th e R o s a r y is th e m o s t e ffe ctu a l m e a n s o f
h e lp in g th e s o u ls in P u r g a t o r y .
A ll th e m e m b e r s o f th e C o n fr a te r n ity o f th e R o s a r y w h o , r e p e n tin g o f
th e ir s in s, c a r r y th e b e a d s a b o u t th e m , g a in s 40,000 d a y s in d u lg e n c e on ce a
d a y a n d 50 y e a r s in d u lg e n c e fo r s a y i n g th e b e a d s in th e C h u r c h o f th e C o n
fr a te r n ity , or in d e fa u lt o f it, a n y o th e r c h u rc h or o rato ry.
In order to g a i n th e se in d u lg e n c e s it is n e c e s s a r y ( i) to b e in scrib ed on
th e R e g i s t e r k e p t b y D o m in ic a n s ; (2) to u s e b e a d s b le s se d b y a p rie s t w h o
h a s th e s p e c ia l p o w e r ; (3) to s a y th e b e a d s th ree tim e s a w e e k , m e d it a tin g on
th e m y s te r ie s a s w e ll a s w e can .

A h ! written in his death ago n y. O h ! fearful th o u g h t. W it h these words

L a d y A lm a s heart seemed to turn into stone. S h e shrunk instinctively from
Florence, and sim ply enquired if there was an y th in g further to communicate.

28

drian

alilio

Y e s , said Florence, with respect to

maches letter, w arn in g j^ou to fly for your
myself, I will promise to prevent information
hours at least, so as to g iv e you a chance

the clause in the late Father Tollelife. A lth o u g h I shall not perjure
b eing given to the police for a few
of escape. T h e dear departed soul

whose body you have killed, and for whom even now you can hear the slow bell
tolling, forgives, so I, too, will be merciful.
I killed ! said L a d y Alm a.
Prevarication is useless, replied Florence, but I do nt care to get folks
hung. I ll arrange that you m ay yet have time to get well away, and I ll conceal
the murder as much as possible ; but I must now be gone. I warn you to fly and
leave no trace behind.
W ith o u t another word Florence H inde stepped out through the open case
ment of L a d y A lm a s boudoir on to the lawn.

C H A P T E R VIII.

u i c k l y retracing a lo n g the footpath and over the meadows, she smiled

with a fiendish satisfaction as she heard the solemn death-bell toll in
slow and regular beat for an old parishioner. Nevertheless her satis
faction was not altogether complete, for it seemed as though a demon

echo were incessantly repeating L a d y A lm a s last words, I am innocent.

D a y s passed wearily. T h e priest remained as if in a trance, until at length,
one lovely evening, when the suns rays shone resplendently through the latticed
window, he awoke, and it became evident to the dism ay of Florence and Mark
W e b b that in spite of their wickedness and neglect. Father T o llem a ch es health
was gradu ally improving. T h e fearful crisis had evidently passed away. Father
Tollem ache, though feeble, was enabled to ask for what he desired, for the turn
had come and, aided by a good constitution, his health and strength would soon
have flowed back into the gentle veins had his soul but have been at rest regarding
Ismar. V e r y much astonished was he to see that he had been removed to an
apartment in the roof of the house, which m ight have been termed an attic, and
which hitherto had not been used except as a lumber room. W h e n he put the
question to Florence w h y this had been done, he noticed something strange in her
manner which it seemed to him she endeavoured to conceal. S h e stammered
words to the efl'ect that she and M ark thought it would be quieter in the upper
part of the house, but the truth was M ark W e b b and she had led every one on the
w ron g scent regarding Father Tollem ach es condition. H owever, he was rapidly
m akin g progress towards recovery, and on the morrow intended to sit up. B ut

ong

r i t e r s

tory

29

during the evening, on a w ak ening from a heavy slumber which had suddenly
overtaken him, caused, as he thought, by a relapse, he felt strangely ill, scarcely
being able to move a limb. Presently, he was able to speak, but found himself
alone. A ll was silent. H e called, but there came no reply. H e called again,
and at last in a semi-delirious state he left his bed, and half s ta g g e rin g and half
crawling, reached the door. A la s ! he found it locked. A cold sweat broke upon
his brow as his suspicions of foul p l a y arose. Helpless, he could do nothing,
but decided to try and regain his bed, and p ray in g for strength, he not only
accomplished the task, but found a can of water which had accidentally remained
since his last ablutions. H e took a deep draught, refreshing his parched lips and
burning mouth.
H ours passed away, when, as it seemed at the dead of night, the key turned
slowly in the door, and a strange fearful figure entered stealthily, bearing a
lantern. T h e shock was too great for the invalid. Father Tollem ache, powerless
to move a muscle or to speak, sank back once more with the pallor of death upon
his worn face.

C H A P T E R IX.
U ran us, L ove opposes,
F o r the m arriage tie lie kn ow s is,
A catcli a t m an, or at his purse,
Provisions for the w om en s curse,
A ll w'rapt in ja m and roses.
Im p. J e s t e r .

S no real love existed between Adrian and his wife they never felt so

happy as when separated. T h e former knew well enough that a life of

dissipation such as was led by his unfortunate wife would soon terminate.
Nature permits no idle interpolation of her laws.
A la s ! how often is the marriage bond but the tawdry golden coup lin g link
whereby the woman is bound to the man. B ut the tiny fetter which binds body
unto body, claims no hold upon those subtle essences which we in rapture, born
of woe, call the soul. It has been said that Man is an animal b y accident, a
spirit by birthright.
Adrian G alilios golden fetter proved to be no sweet binding influence
upon his wife. H a v in g no sym pathy with her nature, he could not control her
life, and slowly but surely she sank into the lower moral thoroughfares of existence.
Death itself would have been preferable to the life she had been leading. Never
theless, Adrian found sweet solace in his literary pursuits, and within the deeper
recesses o f his heart the image of M abelles gentle spirit lay cherished.

An

30

drian

alilio

estrangement had arisen between him and Maud, she h a v in g entered into an
intrigue with a Marquis, one of those society butterflies who are ever seeking
pastures new, and finding in every pretty face a fresh yet fleeting charm.
Possessed of a handsome face, and endowed with pleasing manners, it was with
this mentally debauched specimen o f humanity that Maud Galilio became en
tangled. H er quick blood answered to his call, and ever the tide of life rose
and fell within her, responsive to his touch.
T h e y m ingled with the very
dregs of society ; were seen on every race-course and lolled within the excited
crowd around m any a Continental hell.
It was at Monte Carlo, while on a g a m b lin g tour, that the following painful
circumstances occurred. T h e Marquis was of a jealous disposition, and Maud
delighted in p la y in g upon his w eak point whenever she could see a chance. S h e
passed much o f her time in flirting with any man p r e s e n t; her object seem ing to
be to fan the flame of jealousy into white heat. O n e night, after dinin g out with
a C ount V o n D ragee, they drove back to their hotel, when suddenly the Marquis
rudely snatched a note from M aud which he had observed her secreting in her
bosom during dinner. H e had waited this opportunity to secure its possession.
A s k i n g for an explanation, Maud asserted, truthfully enough, that it was from the
Count V o n D ragee, but that he had given it to her to convey to another.
U p on reaching their apartments in the hotel the Marquis read with suppressed
heat:
H ad I ten times ten thousand pounds.
A n d thou wert only poor.
I d lay m y fortune at thy feet.
T o make thy life secure.
D isbelieving the wretched w om ans statement, jealousy and hatred within his
fiery eyes, the M arquiss anger overcame his judgm ent, and in a paroxysm of fury
he drew a revolver from his pocket and sav a ge ly shot dead the woman w ho had
sacrificed so much for him. Then, with coarse deliberation, he turned with insult
upon the Count, and with face bleared with malice challenged him to fight.
T h e Count, an adept in the use of fire-arms, h a v in g fought m any a duel, was
quick to respond, and without a seconds deliberation the two repaired to a quiet
corner o f the grounds. A couple of shots were fired, then prone upon the ground
lay the Marquis, with blood stream ing from a fatal wound in the temple. In a
few moments life was extinct.
T h e bodies of the ill-fated lovers lay in the M orgue for a couple of days, until
the due formalities had been executed, and the M arquiss friends apprised of the
matter. Th en the worthless corpse was conveyed across the channel for interment.
T h e white walls of A lb io n still claim her sons dishonoured though
they b e .
A c co rd in g to the announcements in the m orn in g papers, it transpired that the
Marquis had been accidentally shot on a hunting expedition in India.

The

ong

r i t e r s

tory

31

M arquiss remains were interred in the family vault, and a long procession
followed the body to the grave. T h e funeral being impressive in grandeur and
solemnity.
A d r ia n s wife no one claimed. H er lone body on an alien shore was consigned
to the mother soil, and strangers tossed the crum bling earth upon the craped
coffin w hich hid so frail an house of clay.
Tears were unshed, and there were no gentle hands to raise the slightest
memorial above the narrow band of softly mounted grass. B ut the daisy grew
upon the newly-made grave, (frail emblem of the joyou s resurrection), and it grew
without human culture, and the birds san g sweetly, and the trees sighed mourn
fully over it, as though it was not unconsecrated ground.
A n d there came a
whisper T h e earth is the L o rd s and the fullness thereof.

C H A P T E R X.

great sensation prevailed throughout the city respecting the M arquiss

death, and the real facts of the case at length com ing out his murderer was
brought up for trial. T h e Count found little difficulty in clearing himself

of the charge, and he had the sym pathy of the populace because of his dexterity in
han dlin g the weapons o f death. Several witnesses affirmed that the deed was
done in sheer self-defence, and one or two of these being men of h igh social
standing, the j u d g e was satisfied with the evidence and the prisoner acquitted. A s
far as possible the whole affair was very soon hushed up. B ut when the sad news
reachcd Adrian it came upon him with a sudden shock, and at first he could
but faintly realize what had occurred.
It was scarcely a couple of years since he had seen his mothers name in the
death column of the T im e s . T h e y had become estranged chiefly through the
unscrupulous machinations of Maud, and he had not seen his mother for a long
time prior to her death, nor had he been made aware of her illness. Deprived
through a chain of unfortunate circumstances of any regular employment, Adrian
had been devoting himself entirely to his literary and musical compositions.
L ea d in g the life o f a recluse, with strict econom y he had just m anaged to exist
upon his meagre savings. But these were dw indling down rapidly, and his utter
loneliness, together with the depressing circumstances which had surrounded his
whole past life seemed now brought to a climax.

Utterly friendless he sank into

a state of despondency. H is mental sufferings were so great that at last it seemed

as though a chronic melancholia were setting in, and it came upon him suddenly
that it was imperative that some effort should be made to arouse the dormant

32

drian

alilio

faculties. After much consideration he determined to try to g e t some o f his manu

scripts published; with this intention he had been preparing a few of these for
inspection with a determination to visit one or two of the noted publishers on the
morrow.
It was nearing midnight, and he felt peculiarly lonely. H is thoughts wandered
back to the past, and as he pictured those b ygone days there came upon him, as
an inspiration, the following :
BYGONE
^

D A Y S .

Bitter and sad regret

Steal o er me like a spell
A s o er the sea of time I stand and gaze.
Beneath the flowers of May,
Lie forms now past a w a y ;
Hearts that were blithe and g a y
Lie buried in those b yg o n e days.
T h o se b yg on e days.
Th ose b ygo ne days,
T h o se dear old b ygo ne days.
M em ry with m agic wand
B rin gs back each childish scene.
T h o se we have lo vd and lost it now portrays.
A n d framed about in space
A h ! even now I trace
A lo vin g fathers face
R ise in the mist of b ygone days.
A w ake, kind echo, wake ;
B ack from the silent past,
T h o se sweet and beauteous strains
O h !, O nce more raise.
O n ly one sweet refrain.
In voice I loved the same,
O h ! let me hear again
T h e music of those b yg on e days.
W h o now is left behind
O f firm and faithful mind ?
A ll honour to the friend who constant stays,
A faithful friend shall yet
Relieve this fond regret.
A n d when lifes sun is set,
W e ll s in g o f dear old b ygo ne days.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

33

T h en he wearily laid aside his w riting and fell into a deep meditation. It
seemed strange to him to think that he had not a friend in the world. A n d he
sighed for sym pathy, the sym p athy of a noble soul, when lo ! he thought he saw
someone sitting opposite to him.

A nother second and he beheld that it was his

old master.
H e longed to throw himself into the arms of his dearly beloved tutor, but felt
riveted to his seat and could not move. Y e t he was not alarmed but rather he felt
a sweet and calm delight pass over -him, which increased as he heard the same
old voice :
A drian : Adrian : hasten or you will be too late !
Adrian g a z in g at the vacant seat, murmured, I come : I com e.
*

T h e early dawn saw A drian G alilio crossing London for the G . W . line.

C H A P T E R XI.
S u b silento.
B e h o ld ! a w o m a n stand in g-, a w o m a n p a s s in g fair,
Y e t on h er fa ce is w r itte n , a lo o k o f b la n k d e s p a ir .

^^ ' f '

am innocent, resounded on the air perchance to the disquietude of its

impellant that cry m ay have been impressed by angelic instrumentality

upon the Creators vast phonograph.

L a d y A lm a view in g her position determined upon leavin g M otley Court for

ever. Therefore sum m oning all her strength with a sad heart she set about m aking
the necessary arrangements for a hasty and unobserved departure. T h e evening
arrived when her ladyship stepped out from her boudoir upon the newly mown
turf, for the last time. Carefully closing the open casement she glided away. For
some time she walked on in deep reverie, but arousing herself she quickened her
steps, and, le avin g the pathway, crept through an aperture in a thick hawthorn
hedge, and stole across the stepping-stones of a babblish streamlet, and went
slow ly up a steep hill. S h e then crept through a wooded coppice and through
another op ening in the hedge. A t length standing beneath the moons rich yellow
rays she found herself within the precints of a graveyard.
It was to the R om a n Catholic burial ground she had wended her steps, before
setting forth upon her lonely career, in order to take a last look at the spot where
she believed G eorge T o llem ach es remains were resting. S h e sank down gently
on the moist soil, bowed down with the very heavy burden of a breaking heart.
F o r several hours the stilly air was troubled by low and fearful spasmodic sobs.

34

drian

alilio

H er g rief was intense. Su d d en ly she heard a voice sp eakin g to her. T h is acted

like an electric shock, and brought her momentarily to a standing posture, when
she saw to her great surprise a tall and handsome y o u n g man standing beside her.
O h pardon. Madam ! ejaculated the intruder, as he bowed witli a graceful
respect. I b eg ten thousand pardons for thus disturbing you, but the fact is I
have mistaken my w ay in ap proaching the mansion and quite b y chance I found
m yself a m o n g these tombs.
I am grieved to witness y o u r suffering, and venture
to endeavour to arouse you from such violent paroxysms o f grief, or I fear if you
do not try to forget your sorrow you will be too overpowered to return, and it is
g r o w in g late.
W it h a strong effort L a d y A lm a succeeded in expressing her gratitude, and
would have escaped had the gentleman not further detained her b y enquiring the
best w ay to the mansion, and in the course o f other minor questions he enquired
whether she could inform him where the R ev . G. Tollemache, whom he had come
to visit resided, in the mansion or in a separate house? L a d y A lm a turning deadly
pale replied that the priest, had been liv in g in a separate house.
H as he r e m o v e d ? inquired the stranger, eagerly.
I cannot g iv e you further information about Father Tollem ache, but I can
direct you to the house, replied L a d y Alm a.
O h, Madame, I pray you aid me as far as lies in your power. I am sum
moned to this good priest with all speed, and, moreover, I regard him very
dearly, aye, even as a f a th e r ; I have come to seek his aid in an hour of trial,
cried the stranger.
L a d y A lm a said, E xcuse my asking, but would you mind telling me your
name.
W i t h pleasure ; my name is G alilio.
I am perplexed, said L a d y A lm a, when you say that you have been sum
moned in haste by Mr. Tollem ache to come here. W h o was the m essenger? I
know that you could not possibly have received a letter from h im .
Indeed, but I have received a m essage, said Galilio, and it is imperative
that I should lose no time in o b e yin g his comm ands.
L a d y A lm a said, P r a y when did you receive this message, and b y whom
was it conveyed ?
A thoughtful expression played for a moment on A d r ia n s countenance as he,
with some hesitancy, replied : I regret that I am unable to g iv e the exact hour
when the message reached me, nor can I tell you w ho w as the messenger,
but I have not lost a moment in a rriving here, therefore I b e g you to aid me
in accom plishing m y task.
L a d y A lm a perceived that there was some mystery, and she quickly decided
to confide in and introduce herself to A drian Galilio, and if necessary to unfold to
him the circumstances attending Father Tollem aches death, and how she had
heard from Florence H inde of the manner thereof,

ong

r i t e r s

tory

35

A lo n g and earnest conversation ensued between Adrian and L a d y A lm a,

which resulted in the former m ak in g a solemn promise that, if happily he should
find Father Tollem ache living, he would not disclose that he had seen her ladyship
nor mention her name in any case. T h e n they agreed that she should await
A d r ia n s return to the same place. After conducting him to within sigh t of the
house L a d y A lm a returned to await the report life or death. It was a tryin g
ordeal to a soul so bent with care as was hers.

C H A P T E R XII.
Adrian approached Father T ollem ach es house he perceived a man
entering at the front.
H e also noticed a side door which stood a little
ajar. P a s s in g through this, and creeping up a flight of stairs, then
a lo n g a sort o f corridor through a passage, and beyond into an adjacent lobby, at
the further end of w hich he heard a sound of voices. H e crept slow ly a lo n g and
ob servin g a cupboard wherein he could quickly conceal himself, in the event of
anyone putting in an appearance, he left the door open ready to receive him, and

continued to the end of the passage whence the voices came. It was a hazardous
position as he had to descend two or three stone steps before he could hear a n yth in g
distinctly. H owever, h a v in g a desperate gam e to play, his firm purpose was not
to be shaken, so after receding once or twice he succeeded in catching a few
sentences w hich g av e him a clue as to how matters stood. After p la y in g the
eavesdropper for about half-an-hour, h earing sounds from behind him, he hastily
returned and secreted himself within the cupboard, only just in time to avoid being
discovered. H e a v y footsteps resounded through the passages and it was evident
that several men were approaching. Just after they had passed the cupboard
where Adrian was concealed, he heard them deposit a heavy w eigh t upon the
g ro u n d ; and with an oath from one of the party the men passed on, and the sound
of their footsteps died away.
A drian quietly emerged from his place of concealment and returning to the
same spot as before, from whence the sound of voices could still be heard, he
gained more information than his most sanguine hopes could have expected. H e
gathered that Father Tollem ache was up in an apartment in the left turret of the
old Manor House, and that he was still alive, and that he was s a f e ly locked
up in this room, with the key turned on the outside of the door, left thus without
necessary attention to die a slow, and lin gerin g death. H e also learned that these
demons in human form had administered one dose of poison, whieh had not had
the desired effect, and that the Priest had rallied, but that they had been unable to
obtain another dose,

36

drian

alilio

O ne of the men brought the certificate of death in his pocket, and demanded
;^200 more than the primary agreement, and another expostulated that the value
o f the coffin was underestimated, then the whole party fell to coarse jo kin g , filling
their glasses again and again, and sm ok ing just to keep the pot a boiling till the
old buffer will be kind enough to turn up his toes.
Florence H inde was called upon to entertain the party with a song. T h e n at
M ark W e b b s request, one of L a d y A lm a s compositions was selected. S i n g
that Latest T o a s t, H o ! cried M ark its a good toon, and I ticlar want Patrick
to hear the himperdent bounce of that ere ussy. Just you notis the words P a t .
Florence H inde now sa n g as requested :
W h e n lin g rin g on times m igh ty shore,
W e often view its coral strand.
W it h pebbles strewn from days of yore,
L ik e kindness, love, borne back to land.
R o u g h winds have borne a w ay in vain,
O ld E ngla n d s toasts : they come again.
A n d m ay the universal toast,
Make jo in in g heart to heart its boast.
A s g o in g up the h i l l renown.
W h o would a friend meet co m in g down ;
S u ch toasts contain a soft refray.
A n d sweet the theme of b ygo ne day.
B ut still the latest toast w e ve seen.
Is to R o m e s Pope and E n g la n d s Queen,
B id party spirit g o its way.
A n d Church and State still bear the sway.
Confusion tho to dem agogues.
W h o s e speech bewilders and befogs,
Let all w ho hate our land d e p a r t;
O u r Queen and C o u n t r y is our Chart.
But still the latest toast w e ve seen
Is to R o m e s P ope and Britains Queen,
W h i l e nobles of our land so gay.
V ouchsafe this toast shall stand for aye.
B ut other nobles, nobler far.
W ith o u t a garter or a star.
W o u l d never let free Britain fall.
Beneath the hateful P apal pall,

ong

r i t e r s

tory

37

A latent spirit hid from view,

A m ighty spirit brave and true,
W o u ld rise the cursed foe to smite,
F or home, and liberty and right.
D y re ear that, J e r im y ? said Mark, with a hideous grin.

B ut ears a

little b oyll be even sides with m y lady yet. A n d now just a step or two F lo .
A fter Florence had obliged with one or two skirt dances, they fell into a more
serious tone of conversation. It was then agreed that if the Priest had not breathed
his last an hour before daybreak, they should cast lots as to who should finish him
off. Here M ark W e b b suggested that the approaching hour of jollity should be
increased b y Florence producing a bottle or two of sparkling hock from the cellar.
T h is suggestion drove Adrian with all speed back to his place of concealment,
but on his w ay, to his horror, he stumbled heavily against a box w hich the men
had deposited on the ground, and for a few moments dreaded lest he had been
heard. B ut the ruffians were too much engrossed in their wild glee to notice the
sound.

C H A P T E R XIII.
d r i a n again sallied forth from his hiding place but now turning his
steps in an opposite direction he searched about until he found a stair
case that led up the house. A s ce n d in g this he reached a landing on the
second floor, from which it seemed as though he could get no h igh er and his

hopes were s in kin g when, after some time, he entered an apartment where in the
faint m oonlight he could just discern a dark lantern h u n g on the wall. H a v in g
some w a x tapers in his pocket he struck a light. W it h the aid of the lantern he
made much better progress and soon discovered a door which led to the stairs of
the right turret and this b e in g a guide helped him to discern that leadin g to the
left on the opposite side. Softly ascending the broad steps and turning the key in
the lock he entered, but, as related, before he could speak, the Priest lost con
sciousness. L o n g did A drian bend over him in an endeavour to restore the lost
vitality, for he was assured that the pulse of his beloved friend still beat, though
slowly. Nevertheless his attention was fruitless, and ultimately he was obliged to
leave the priests bedside and secure a hiding place, for the time was near at hand
when he must, if possible, conceal himself once more.

38

drian

alilio

H e a v y tapestry curtains draped the turret windows and he determined to

stand behind them. T h e next consideration was as to the possibility of s av in g
his friend, and he had not arrived at an y decision when the h eavy thud of the
ruffians ascending the turret stairs made his heart palpitate wildly as he placed
himself behind the curtains. Before many moments had passed the door opened,
and Adrian shuddered as he perceived through a hole in the tapestry that the men
bore a coffin on their shoulders. Settin g this down they had much parly and
argum ent as to whether Father Tollem ache were dead, as they all, villains as
they were, shrunk from the idea of killing him.
O ne to whose lot this task did not fall, declared that he was alive, but M ark
W e b b (to whom the lot fell) said he was dead, and flew into a fury at being
contradicted. H a lf intoxicated he became so abusive that the others had to give
w ay, and finally they lifted the priests body into the coffin and screwed it down
saying, H e w on t be alive for a great while in here, if he be not quite dead.
A drian had heard them previously agree upon le avin g him there until the morning,
as Florence had intimated that the state chamber was not quite prepared. S o all
agre ein g to have a few hours sleep they descended the turret stairs, closing the
door o f the chamber without either noticing that the door was unlocked or that
the key was gone.
A drian (who had been waiting breathlessly to attack them even single handed,
should they attempt violence upon Father Tollem ache) now stole from behind the
drapery, and as he turned the light of the lantern upon the ghastly scene he felt
almost too paralysed for action. T h e screwdriver h a v in g been left upon the floor, he
soon removed the coffin lid, and gently lifting Father Tollem ache into the bed
searched about the room until he found several w e ig h ty articles, fireirons, stones,
an old gun , a marble slab, and several bricks and stones, which he wrenched from
the old chimney. W r a p p in g each up separately, in some of the bed clothes, and
paper, w hich lay in the corner, to prevent their rattling, and pack in g them closely
in the coffin, he readjusted the screws, replaced the key in the outside of the door,
and le avin g all in order took the wasted form of the priest bodily in his arms,
closed the door behind him, and slowly descending the stairs, made a clear escape
without a n y interruption. E m e rg e n cy lends strength, Adrian succeeded in convey
in g his heavy load to a spot where there was some soft turf; the spring-cart, which
had evidently conveyed the coffin to the house was standing close by, the horses
nose b a g was on, and the reins tied to a tree. A drian rested not a minute but,
letting down the tailboard of the cart, lifted in the priest with the tenderest possible
care, and adjusting the blanket in which he was wrapped, placed a rug which he
found in the cart over the breast for further covering. Carefully lifting his dear old
friends head he placed the seat cushion beneath it. T h e n rem oving the horses
nose bag, and unloosing the reins, he quickly sprang to the seat and drove rapidly
in the direction that L a d y A lm a had pointed out to him as leading to the main road.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

39

T h e sharp air had the effect of aw a k in g the priest to a state of semi-consciousness,

and he murmured a few incoherent words. After h a v in g driven a few miles in
almost a straight direction they came to an inn b y the roadside, pullin g up a man
came forward and looked out of a stable which was connected with the inn. It
was still very early and Adrian found that no one was about save this man w ho was
kept by the widowed Innkeeper to look after the stable and assist in outdoor work.
However, with the promise of a handsome reward, this good hostlers sym
pathetic and practical aid was soon enlisted.
T h e man was a bachelor, and slept in a room over the stable, and to this place
he assisted A drian to bear the Priest. P la c in g him in his bed, he set about to do
all in his power to brin g back warmth and life.
T h e room was scrupulously clean, and a clear fire was burning in the bright
little grate, with a kettle of boiling water steaming upon the trivet. S o Adrian
left his patient in the care of this good man, with the understanding that he was
not to tell anyone of his presence. H e then drove the sp ring cart with all possible
speed back to the spot where he had found it, and succeeded in getting safely
a w ay again.
M ark W e b b and his wicked companions never knew that the horses head
had been untied from the spot to which they had secured it, for they did not awake
from their h eavy slumber till past eight o clock, h a v in g in their excitement and
debauchment forgotten all about the poor horse.
B ut to return to the bedside of Father Tollem ache. T h e good hostler, who
had formerly been a soldier and had seen active service, was a nurse o f no mean
capacity, and ere A d r ia n s return he had restored Father Tollem ache to conscious
ness, and was administering some light refreshment to the invalid. H a v i n g been
so much neglected du rin g his illness the frequently administered doses of warm
milk seemed to act as a grateful and miraculous restorative.
T h e Priests delight at beholding his dear old pupil and friend had also a
h ig h ly beneficial effect.
Adrian only left him once. H e faithfully watched him d ay and nigh t in the
hostlers s n u g little cabin until w ho lly restored to health and vigour. B ut it was
an understood th ing that no reference was to be made to the circumstances of their
situation until the Priest became quite strong, further than the fact that it appeared
that divine power had used Adrian as the instrument w hereby to save the life
of Father Tollem ache. B ut even this it was prudent should not be breathed
before the kind hearted hostler.
T h u s in due course the Priests life was fully restored ; and with this new
lease of life came a thousand new aspirations.
In life resteth hope, said G eorge Tollem ache, as he once more watched the
glorious sunset from the open casement.

40

drian

alilio

Blest anchor of the s o u l e j a c u l a t e d Adrian, and b eing full of the same

spirit o f buoyancy, which came of a desire that his patients fortitude should be
maintained, he san g in strong fervent tones an impromptu S ea-song to H o p e .

THE

ANCHOR

OF THE

S O U L !

T here is a gallant Barque which glides along,

A n d renders life a sweet and sunny dream.
It smoothly bears us on the ed d yin g tide.
A n d lands us safely o er lifes stream.
W h a t tho, the billows roll, the sea runs high.
T h e waves wash oer in s u r g in g foam.
T h is barque will still ply on her homeward course.
Until she calm ly sights her home.
R efra in In Hope let all take sail;
In bark that neer shall f a i l ;
F or H ope defies the gale
A s on she plies :
Blest anchor of the Soul
R e a c h in g beyond earths goal.
A n d under h igh control.
Its cables rise.
Th ere is a precious pearl, a beauteous gem.
S o rare in hue, unmeasured in its girth,
W h o s e glorious lustre pours a brilliant light,
A n d lightens darkest spots on earth ;
Not with this costly pearl of greatest price,
Could oceans gem or diamond cope.
A n d rich are they across whose path still shines,
T h e clear resplendent rays of Hope.
R efra in Hope, pearl of greatest worth.
It gladdens all on earth.
O f low or gentle birth
Sim ple or wise:
Blest anchor of the Soul :
R e a c h in g beyond earths goal,
A n d under h igh control.
Its cables rise.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

41

C H A P T E R XIV.
BE S T IL L SAD H E A R T .
Y e s, N ature is sm iling, the sun shines forth,
B u t ah ! its beauteous ray,
W ill never a g a in seem b righ t to me.
F o r a shadow has fallen across lifes sea
And m y love is far aw ay.
T h e moon still plays on the oceans soft breast.
A s it played in the days o f yore.
B u t the w aves are tellin g a doleful tale.
And m y heart seem s b reakin g, my cheek gro w s pale.
F o r m y love I m ay see no more.
B ut listen ! afar there comes stea lin g a lay,
W h ich bring's holy calm to m y soul,
Y e s ! still I can w aken the gla d refray,
A m usic w hich reaches beyond decay,
W e shall m eet in the happier goal.

H IM E

succeeded chime, and several lo n g hours elapsed but A drian

returned not, to relieve L a d y A lm a s s u s p e n s e : this seemed almost

inexplicable, and finally g iv i n g up hope of his coming, she wended her
w ay to a cottage where dwelt an old and trustworthy servant.
L a d y A lm a had arranged to stay here for a day or two prior to starting off in
the wide wide world.
T h e faithful old soul who had waited for her L ad ysh ip all through the long
night, which was now far advanced, soon with trem bling fingers prepared some
warm refreshment, while L a d y Alm a, worn and exhausted, partook eagerly.
Inscribed indelibly upon her heart were the w:ords of K oresh, (Ed. of the F la m in g
S w o r d , C hicago, 1 1 1 , U . S . A . ) H o w can one cultivate love to God, while he
murders G o d s creatures to feed upon their corpses. L o ve to God evolves from
the continual practice of love and kindness toward all forms of life. Therefore
her meal was simple, yet, h a v in g great powers of resuscitation, she was soon
restored.
S lo w ly the days passed, and L a d y A lm a often bent her footsteps to the R om an
Catholic Cemetery in the va g u e hope of seeing Adrian, and of hearing some little
news respecting the priest. It was the fifth day since that eventful night which
had brought the couple so strangely together amid the silent relics of the dead,
and although L a d y A lm a had continually visited the spot she had failed to
encounter Adrian.
A n d now came the last day she could possibly linger in the
neighbourhood. S a d ly she sauntered towards the b u ry in g place in one last sad
expectation of m eeting him.
L a d y A lm a determined to remain within those
melancholy precints until the shades of even should fall. A s she entered the
Cemetery the doleful sound o f the death-bell tolled in solemn iteration, aw a k in g
her to the fact that a funeral was approaching and cautiously she stepped behind
some dense w illow branches, where unnoticed she could see all that transpired.

42

drian

alilio

T h e hearse halted quite close to her hiding place, and there was consequently
nothing to be done but to remain concealed.
T h ic k ly veiled b y the dark leaves she would probably not be noticed ; and at
any rate even if observed she could appear to be bending over a tomb and thus
prevent discovery.
T h e coffin was borne close by her, and the mourners followed slowly.

Several

bystanders gathered around so that she had now no fear of detection. A n d she felt
it would be wisest to remain where she was.
T h e perfume from the incense filled the air, and the mournful Latinisms of the
Priest floated b y with mournful cadence.
L a d y A lm a stooped heavily upon the damp grass only h alf conscious of the
dreary monotones of the burial service, when suddenly clear and incisive, arose
the resonant voice of the officiating Bishop : A bsolve, we beseech thee, O Lord,
the soul of thy servant G eorge from all the bonds of his sins.
Pale as death the poor lady arose from her kneeling posture, and clutching
nervously at the so b bin g willows, w hich rose and fell in the gloom , hurried from
the spot.
D u r in g L a d y A lm a s absence, the news of G eorge T ollem ach es death and
burial b eing rumoured in the village, her old servant heard the report and anxiously
awaited the return of her beloved mistress, to impart the information. A n d it
seemed that her L ad ysh ip was endowed with supernatural fortitude to set forth and
fight for the new existence.
Late that e ven in g she started for the great Metropolis, and in spite of the
sadness of her heart, sustained a calm demeanour such as can only be exhibited
b y the soul which knows its own fixed purpose.
A fter the supposed remains of M onseigneur Tollem ache were buried, M ark
W e b b set to work, first in directing Florence how to proceed in collecting the
entire property belon gin g to the Priest, and next in keeping his threat of revenge
to L a d y A lm a. H e sent Florence to inform S ir R osem ary A lm a that they could
g iv e circumstantial evidence sufficient to enable him to procure a divorce from her
ladyship, if he so desired.
T h e Baronet took a great likin g to Florence Hinde, and agreed to pay her,
and also M ark W e b b , handsomely should the divorce be obtained, and immediately
took proceedings.
L a d y A lm a was speedily traced, and given due notice of the im pending action.
W h e n the case came on it caused a great sensation, so remarkable were the cir
cumstances, and the witnesses spoke so strongly against the L a d y A lm a that
S ir Rosem ary A lm a had little difficulty in obtaining the divorce.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

43

C H A P T E R XV.
" O W it so happened that Adrian also sallied forth to find L a d y A lm a
upon that same m orning on w hich the supposed body of Monseigneur

Tollem ache was consigned to the grave.

Until now he had deemed

it neither prudent nor safe to leave his patients bedside. Cautiously he made
enquiries both at Motley Mansion, and every likely quarter, yet could he find no
possible clue to L a d y A lm a s whereabouts, and at length he was sadly compelled
to abandon his endeavours. But d u rin g his search he found his w ay to the spot
where they had parted, and thence wandered onward to take another survey of
Vash li Castle, and the priests late abode. Just as he was entering a lo n g avenue
of trees, he was surprised to find several people congregated, and halting he
ventured to enquire the cause.
A n d sure it is the R e v . Father Tollem ache, as is to be buried to-day is it
not? and his body is now a com ing this w a y , replied the Irish woman of whom
he enquired.
T h is led to further remarks, and the good woman made several, both useful
and amusing, disclosures; not b eing in the least aware that she was rendering
a service to the questioner.
A s the procession came by, with the coffin buried beneath the floral tributes,
she pointed out the Bishop, whom she informed Adrian had come to officiate.
A n d the chief mourner, who was the priests niece, she said had come into a
nice little b it from her uncle, a d d in g A n well, the poor dear creature desarves
rewardin, as she jeopardised her own dear life in tending him with lovin g care to
the last moment of his life: and the poor dear soul her own self even had to lay
him out, an he was more than a natural father to her, for he was a spiritual father,
and now shes left a lone cratur in all this wicked w orld.
A drian b egg ed the poor woman to cease weeping, and enquired how the
good priest came by his death.
Och, and it was a dreadful case of Scarlet F a v er yer honer, he w arnt bad
m any hours: A n he went off like the snuff of a candle, before Extreme Unction
could be administered for the good o f his soul, and it wur so werulent that no one
could g o a nigh h im .
A drian however learned nothing respecting L a d y A lm a, and as he was anxious
about his patient he g av e up his quest, and hastily returned to the bedside of his
dear charge, who soon recovered under his care.
It was the eve o f Adrian Galilio, and G eorge T ollem ach es, departure from
the Inn, and from each other.
B y e the bye, I carried out your wish, and composed a p o litical so n g on
1886, but unfortunately I lost it in a pocket book the night that I rescued you from
the clutches of those barbarians, laughed Adrian. F or in order to dispel their
grief at parting they kept chatting.

44

drian

alilio

I am sorry, replied the Priest.

T h e worst of it is, I fear I must have dropped it in the room where I found
you, and if so, it m ay contain information for Florence H in d e .
T h e Priest said Indeed I trust not, but have you no other c o p y ? No,
but I ll see if I can remember it, for I feel sure I can get on with the b egin ning,
as I was recalling it to memory last night, so here goes. It is entitled: Political
P ro ve rb s, A . D . 1886.
W it h proverbs one, two, three, or more,
W ith in my so n g I wish to mix,
I write about the year thats oer.
Eventful Eighteen eighty-six.
L o n g e r than others it has been,
Measured by thats contained therein.
In historys annals of import vast.
B ut all times no time when times past.
C horu s. T h en shout hurrah for the year that is past, boys.
T h o u g h polticians can ch an ge in their name,
A C onservatives now what a W h i g used to be.
A n d a T o r y w'hen found, is the same.
R e g a r d in g our late Premier
A man possessd of g i f t s s o rare ;
W it h fascinating voice and air.
Deteriorate his worth w ho dare?
Y e t tho our Leaders charged with zest,
S om e cannot all his words d i g e s t !
S u ch men w h o re to the proverb wed
A still tongue makes a wise m ans head.
C h o ru s. L e ts shout an hurrah for old Gladstone, m y boys.
A n d shout it as loud as you c a n :
W e ll love him because of the days now lon g past.
W h e n he was a Conservative man.
I cannot speak in terms too high
O f one who E n g la n d s saviours b e e n ;
No lan gu ag e can his deeds descry.
Y o u all Im sure, know who I mean:
A noble man of noble birth,
I pray his post full lo n g hell keep;
H is words are few but great their worth,
T is true still waters run most deep.

p o litic a l proverbs,

a .d .

is se .

-I^

4W h h p ro v e rb s ,o a e , tw o ,th r e e ,o r m ore.

L(------P --

-fi-- t

i -

j j : . ^- ! :

- r S r

- f- ^ r

----- : t

W it h in in y

| - ? V
-d

id

------

1r

5 ^

! --------------------

- ^-

:p= 5 = * = p ;? i
o th -

eiB

i t h a s b een

M easured by t h a t s co L td in ed th e re in

-^- -^-

:pr
lu H istorys an - n a ls o f

=5

im p o rt vast,

B u t a ll tim e s

C h o r u s.
1

" f ------

.
f

no tim e, w hen tim es past.

Th en

shout

;4 =
cres.

ff

a -(S4- t

- i:

-s;'-

an

H u r-rah

fo r th e year th a t

is

past,

- f e

boys,T ho

ong

r i t e r s

tory

C h o r u s. ^Then shout hurrah for Lord H artingdon, boys,

S h ou t loud as when his Gee won,
W ith the Manchester cup w e ll wish him good luck.
In skittles hes ceased to see any fun.
A vote of thanks is due y o u ll see
T o B righton Marriott, and R . P .
For starting in the drapers mind
Reversible goods of every kind;
T w a s said the former had a bet.
Before R. P. a place hed g e t;
B ut if he did, what was the sin ?
For truly let them laugh who w in .
C h oru s. T h e n shout an hurrah for Marriott my boys.
T h e same for the y o u n g Robert P e e l ;
For in common they both were not at all loth,
T o sacrifice wisdom to weal.
John B rig h t s a man y o u ll all Hurrah,
O f Chamberlain, the same aye, a ye!
T h o Stafford stood much in the way,
L ongheaded R a nd o lp h must have s w a y ;
T h e former they Lord Iddesleigh made,
A Baron old hed best have stayed.
Sm all honour now to be a Peer,
E xcep t to those who brew good beer! ( g o o d )!
C h o ru s. L ets shout hurrah then for B rig h t my boys.
A n d shout for Cham berlain too:
A n d a shout of course for Lord R . and Lord L
Pray, which is the best of the t w o ?
P oor P arnells grie f we knew too well,
B ut out o f place in this to t e l l ;
T h o evidence against him went,
S a y dont you think D ilk e s innocent:
T h e H om e R u le Bill I must bring up,
T h o men devised to serve bad ends,
T h e r e s many a slip twixt lip and c u p ;
T ru e Irish are our greatest friends.
C h o ru s. T h e n shout hurrah for old Ireland boys,
F orget and f o r g i v e if we can:
T h e very best motto that ever was made,
F o r E n g lish or Irishman.

45

46

drian

alilio

For our Prim e Minister, a word,

Not least, tho in this so n g hes last;
For him Fll say hes truly loyal.
A s he has proved in time lon g past.
M y heart beats faster as I ask.
F or one cheer more and then Ive done.
For patriot brave (Disraeli), your kindly thought
F o r our late leader, last but one:
C h o ru s. Th en shout hurrah for Salisbury, boys,
A n d shout out loud as you c a n :
A n d a shout for heroes unnoticed herein,
For each good and true honest man.
C horu s. For our old U nion Jack an hurrah British boys!
For our Queen and our Colonies too;
W ith o u t them our Empire would dwindle and die.
W h i c h all British subjects would rue.
A nother hurrah for old E ng la n d m y boys.
T h e land of the brave and the true;
A n d h um b ly I ll ask for a cheer for myself.
A n d one for the A uth or too !
There, I recollect it pretty well, how do you like i t ?
O h immensely, do not fail to let me have it written d o w n ; will you? For I
shall certainly publish it, because it is not only a monstrous shame that the world
should be deprived of so grand a composition, but it would rejoice m y heart to
hand this never to be forgotten and striking political attitude of dear old A . D . 86
down to posterity, and wrapt in fine melody too! It is altogether a grand son g !
1886! D ear me how time flies. It is like a m ovin g panorama! and now we are
about to part.
T h e y both dreaded to say Good bye ; but we must yield to the inevitable.
In the first place it was absolutely necessary that the priest should get right a w ay
as soon as possible in order to escape recognition.
A drian had disclosed everything, save ought relative to L a d y Alm a, and the
priests first determination was that he should be henceforth lost to the cloth for
ever. It was his intention to devote himself to the task of finding a lo n g lost
brother, who could claim all his property from the wicked and desig n in g Florence
H inde and the malicious Mark W e b b .
M any were the reasons w hich made him shrink from b rin g in g them to merited
justice; nevertheless he determined to spare no pains in order to deprive them of
their ill-gained booty.

H is greatest trial lay in the fact of L a d y A lm a s supposed

ong

r i t e r s

tory

47

infidelity, as it had never occurred to him that her letter could be a forgery. Much
would have been cleared had L a d y A lm a s name not been strictly avoided by
G eorge Tollem ache and Adrian, but the latter was bound to silence b y promise,
and he also regarded his friends silence with deep respect. S o it was arranged
that Tollem ache, after seeing a London Solicitor, should reside in some Continental
town, and as for Adrian he for the present would continue to devote his time to
the study of music and verse. F o r although G eorge Tollem ache rendered some
little financial aid, money was at present the great difficulty with both. B ut it
was agreed that whenever the chance occurred Adrian should permanently live
with the priest, as they were devotedly attached to one another, feeling that they
had been brought together by D ivine providence.

Late on the morrow Adrian once more found himself in the apartments from
which he had ju s t two months a g o received the mysterious summons. But we
must now follow the fortunes of G eorge Tollem ache, speeding aw ay in the express
train en route for Paris.
T h e London Solicitor to whom he applied was an old acquaintance, and gla d ly
took up the case of his friend, advan cin g sufficient capital wherewith to proceed.
W ith in the course of a couple of weeks perseverance was rewarded.

CHAPTER

XVI.

r e a t was G eorge Tollem ach es surprise to find that his brother, whom
he had not seen for many years, was now a wealthy man, and created a
Baronet. H e was now S ir A n th o n y Tollemache.
S ir A n th o n y was delighted at seeing his brother, and expressed his pleasure
upon hearing that he had forsaken the priesthood, he h av in g been brought up in a
totally different school from that of George, was entirely opposed to R om an Catho
licism. After b eing driven about in different schools of th o u g h t he had at last
drifted into A gnosticism . Nevertheless, according to the general acceptation he was a
shrewd and clever man. Never h a v in g married it was rumoured that he had been
crossed in love. But, whether or not, the subject was alw ays tabooed. H e very
soon put into full play all requisite steps for obtaining G e o rg e s property, which
was considerable, as the Priest had been left several legacies, and the whole fortune
and large landed property of the Baroness de St. A u g u stin e Pringtem p, he h av in g
been a great favourite of hers, and also her spiritual adviser and confessor. Th ere
was no difficulty in p r o v i n g S ir A n th o n y s claim and the property was soon
secured, and to prevent further trouble it was sold and converted into cash and
G eorge Tollem ache took up his residence with his brother in Paris.

48

d r ia n

a lilio

S ir A n th o n y Tollem ach e, w ho w as suffering from a paralytic affection, felt his

brothers appearance not only to be a great boon, but considered that it w as b rought
about by a lu cky sta r, as G eo rg e said, rather than th rough som e special inter
position o f Providence. G eo rge h a v in g no other friend in the world but A drian ,
g la d ly devoted h im self entirely to his new ly found and illustrious brother. T h e
only draw back bein g that S ir A n th o n y w ould not hear of A d rian com ing, and even
offered determ ined opposition to G eo rg es suggestion that he should send for the
y o u n g fellow. T h e fact that he w as a jealo u sly constituted man made him act so,
and he argued that it w as a fearful m istake to prevent y o u n g people from fig h tin g
for them selves, and m ak in g their own w ay in the world.
G eorge T ollem ach e w as therefore com pelled to be content with m erely corres
p on d in g with A drian ; but he had the pleasure from tim e to time of h elp in g him
financially, by w hich means A drian w as enabled to push his w orks to success.
A nd success succeeded success in a m arvellou sly short period. B ut it w as not
ordained that things were to continue so for very long. O ne m orning S ir A n th on y
Tollem ach e w as taken with a severe stroke w hich terminated fatally.
G eo rge T o llem ach e succeeded to the B aronetcy, and becam e accordin g to the
deceased brothers W ill S ir A nthony Tollem ach e, B a rt. H e also came into his
brothers large fortune. F or some time the beautiful residence in the C ham ps
E lysee, P aris, seem ed lonely, but a reaction came.
T h e new S ir A n th o n y was very popular, and w as sou gh t after b y the leaders
of society, and the leaders o f the dem agogue, and he becam e a great leader o f the
dem ocracy, and h a v in g im bibed m any of his brothers dem ocratic ideas, he leaned
towards scepticism , and theosophy. H is faith in his once idealized Ism ar was
crushed, and th rough the effects o f so m any shocks to his system , his soul had
sun k lower and lower. A n d so S ir A n th o n y led a g a y , thoughtless life, surrounded
with every lu xu ry and sough t after by a p rivileged few, a very k in g of to-day.
B u t he w as not happy, in fact the only truly rational vein in his present life, was
found in his correspondence with A drian.
O ne of these very interesting epistles from the latter reached the Baronet at a
moment when his satiety for Parisian g aiety and frivolity w as at a clim ax, and it
proved to act as a tu rn in g point in the lives of m any.

C H A P T E R XVII.
M

d e a r s i r A N T H O N Y , T h is is to acknow led ge with gratitude

your welcom e E pistle and enclosure, and to let you know that I have
at last com pleted the O peretta, so that if you will perm it me I can

now fix the 21st inst. for m y prom ised visit.

I must again tell you not to impute

ong

r i t e r s

tory

49

m y h a v in g so lo n g deferred m y com in g to an y lack o f affection towards you, for

could I have m y hearts desire I should ever be with you. B u t since through
com pulsion we were parted m any im portant duties have been laid upon me w hich
I dare not neglect, kn o w in g that I am enrolled by D ivin e choice for this task.
E lse m y dear friend (aye dearer than I can portray in w ords), I should have come
to you accordin g to your request im m ediately after your late
will not g o further into details respecting m y O peretta, but as
you I have great hope o f it b ein g the crow n in g success o f
P aris I opine is the most suitable place for its production.

brothers death. I
I have already told
m y literary career.
D eligh ted am I to

hear that you adm ire the parts I forwarded recently, and as I rem arked to you in
m y last, T o P rovidence I am indebted for M adam B ia n k a s friendship and
valuable assistance. In fact this L a d y is the cause o f its production, nor could I
have achieved its com pletion had it not been for her assistance. It seems also
that fortune favo u rs, for she has business in P aris and has made arrangem ents
to stay there in order to help me with the production. I trust that I am not too
san guine in feelin g assured that you w ill take up this w ork o f mine and aid me in
reach ing the h eigh t o f m y am bition. If success should be mine, m y soul will
bow in grateful h um ility to you and M adam B ian ka for h a v in g so kin d ly helped
me forward to its attainment.
W ith regard to T h eo so p h y it w ill be better for us to talk rather than write
upon this subject. N evertheless I am at a loss to know how you r new creed can
have afforded comfort in suffering and affliction, unless it is another name for
G od. T h eo so p h y I know puts this question ; W h a t is G o d ? T h is kn ow ledge I
m aintain can only be gained through C hristian ity. Y o u ask in you rs if the suns
risin g E .S .E . and setting W .S . W . in New Zealand d u rin g their sum m er months,
disproves the plane earth teach in g? and also w hether a pianist could calculate
w hen an eclipse o f the sun or moon w ill occur. It seem s a stran ge coincidence,
but I replied to the latter questions in a letter w hich w as printed yesterday in an
E n g lish even in g paper. I ll send it on. A s regards your first question I m ay men
tion that the motion of the h eavenly bodies has nothing to do with the surface shape
o f the earth. H ow can it have? Y o u r exposition upon g ra v ita tio n is delightful.
T r u ly indeed, as you say, scientifically we know not w hat causes a stone thrown
into the air to fall back again, but we know that it does fall back it m ay be true
that: the cause o f the fallin g o f the stone is the attraction o f gravitation, but this
does not g iv e us an y information.
In reply to the question. W h a t is gravitation ? W e can only answer, it is
som ething w hich causes bodies to attract one another,and by the use o f the term
G ra v ita tio n w e g iv e a name to som ething about w hich we know nothing
beyond the effect it is supposed to produce.
I note your rem ark to the effect that there is some power w hich we cannot
trace or recognise but w hich holds substances together. M ay w e not recognise

50

d r ia n

a lilio

it as the power of God ? I am particularly anxious that we m ay talk this matter

over. L et me hear from you as soon as p ossib le; and with a thousand happy
remem brances,
I am, yours ever,
A D R IA N

G A L IL IO .

T o S ir G eorge A n th o n y Tollem ach e, Bart.

P .S . K in d ly read m y printed letter enclosed.

C H A P T E R XVIII.
( P rin ted letter enclosed by A d ria n to S ir A n th o n y .)
To

T H E

i t

i c

I R , I read an article in the colum ns o f your valuable paper referring to

the P lane Earth teaching. In it I noticed that you printed a letter o f
mine, and mentioned m y name in connection therewith.
I venture therefore to ask you to be so kind as to insert this reply to some
objections from the G lobularists w hich appear in the sam e article.
In the first place, whether A .T . is or is not a good m athem atician, is not at
all to the point. T ru th , and even astronom ical truth, is not founded on a n y mere
system o f m athem atics. A ll system s should be founded on Tru th , and should be
supported by facts.
Now it is a notable fact that men of only moderate education have m ade m any

wonderful inventions and discoveries. T h is is not perhaps solely due to inherent

ab ility, but is the outcom e o f their surroundings, the intelligent observation o f an
unprejudiced mind, and the capacity o f g ra sp in g comm on sense truths. I could
produce a wonderful list of such men, and am on g the list m any w ho have, as the
sa y in g goes, risen from n o th in g , and made large fortunes.
H ow ever, I shall be h ap p y to meet the opponent M ajor-G eneral on both his
ideal platform s, v iz., the true Geom etrical and M athem atical. B u t it must
be remem bered that the raisin g o f imm ense num erical calculations out of o. is the
essence o f ju g g le r y : and we can ap p ly M athem atics to either facts or fancies.
O u r aim should be the T ru th , integral, unalloyed T ru th . Y e t, Integral
T ru th tho cut and torn apart, dissected, in ju red ; till dim inished low. Illused
and bartered in the C hurch es M art, is now dishonoured but it yet shall g o !
T h e Copernican system was founded in the dark ages, and its founder (in
common with S ir Isaac Newton, regard in g his proffered hypothesis) did not claim
that it w as irrefutable or true. T h e dark ages, with its m ysticism s and ju g g le rie s,
have passed, and the th in kin g division o f G o d s creatures, w ho are proportionately

A S

ong

r i t e r s

tory

51

increasing num erically, with the ever-sw elling tide of know ledge, g o forward.
T h ese, both in d ivid u ally and in masses, will have all
D ense teaching cremated,
O f w hich the W o r ld s sated.
For ju g g le r y s fated.
B ut these three questions are asked :
First, if P laneists can explain how it is that at the time the sun is risin g in
India it is setting in A m erica?
Second, If by m easuring altitudes o f the sun, P laneists can navigate a ship
from E n g la n d to A u stra lia ?
T h ird , If P laneists can calculate to an instant o f tim e when an eclipse of the
sun or moon w ill occur?
M ajor-G en. D . states that when these questions can be solved upon the P lane
Earth th eory: then perhaps he m ight find it useful to discuss the m atter.
R e p ly in g thereto, I will take these questions in reverse order ; and in answ er
in g Nci. 3 I w ould ask the M ajor-G en. P ray, how could the ancients foretell
eclipses as w ell as the m oderns?
E clipses are foretold not b y any abstruse system o f m athem atics, but by ob
servin g the order o f their sequence ; so that an intelligent man w ho observes the
cycle o f sequences, or set of eclipses, m ay easily predict the sam e set of eclipses
in the next cycle.
T h e m ajority o f people think that because eclipses are now accurately pre
dicted by globulists, that this modern system of astronom y must therefore be true.
B u t a recent d aily paper has disclosed the fact that all eclipses are calculated from
eclipse tables w hich define definite eclipse cycles, and that the accuracy of eclipse
prediction is not due to an y theory o f astronom y.
In a recent report I read the fo llo w in g : A stronom ers ascertain the exact
day on w hich an eclipse o f the sun or moon w ill take place in the follow in g
m anner: F or eclipses of the sun, charts are designed for an observer supposed to
be located at the centre o f the earth at the time o f the new moon, i.e., the con
junction o f our satellite with the sun, is calculated. . . . T h e moon and sun
charts show that on the average, in the course of eighteen years and ten days,
seven ty eclipses can be observed, o f w hich tw enty-nine are moon eclipses, and
forty-one solar eclip ses. T h is period is termed an eclipse cycle and the periods
have nothing w hatever to do with astronom y. E clipses were calculated for over
5,000 years before the founders of the present popular system existed.
W ith respect to question No. 2, I m ay say that m easuring the m eridian alti
tudes o f the sun is not fin din g out or m easuring the shape of the earth. If so, then.
H ow is it. S ir, Science, E xact S cie n ce , so stated.
T h e su n s distance in miles has so differently rated ;
From tw enty-four m illions to a hundred dilated,
A n d even from less to m uch m ore?

52

d r ia n

a lilio

S im ilar remarks reply to question No. i. W e can discuss the phenom ena of
sunrise and sunset after the prim ary question is solved.
D o we live on a w hirling G lobe? O ther questions are so m uch dust in the
eyes. B u t I m ay throw out a hint for those w ho are really seekin g to know and
w ho desire to explain natural phenom ena, that sunset is due to perspective and
the refraction o f lig h t as it falls obliquely upon the atm osphere, and can be fu lly
accounted for over a plane earth, sea, &c.
I cannot now answ er these questions more fully, or should soon fill h alf your
colum ns.
T ru stin g, however, to your kindness to insert these cursory rem arks in defence
o f a derided, though I believe a true, system o f C osm ogon y,
I am. Sir, yours respectfully,
A D R IA N G A L IL IO .
S ir A n th o n y, who w as elated at the prospect o f once more seein g his beloved
G alilio, replied to the above b y return of post, and then awaited A d ria n s arrival
with eager anticipation.

C H A P T E R XIX.
S T IL L

I LOVE

TH EE.

W h e r e e th e r e a l re a lm s u n fo ld ,
S h a p e d in stran gle fa n ta s tic m o u ld
R e g i o n s c h a r m in g to b e h o ld ;
S till I lo ve thee.
T h o all h u m a n h o p e be g o n e ,
M a g i c p o w e r a t g o ld e n d a w n ,
W h is p e r s oft in s p irit form ,
S till I lo ve thee.
F a r from m a d d e n in g c r o w d or n ear,
R ic h tr a n s p a r e n t tin ts a p p e a r.
S h a p e s in d ia m o n d c ip h ers c le a r ;
S till I lo ve thee.

u x u
day
and
lordship had

r y does not necessarily

w idened the breach that
they grad u ally drifted
embittered two lo v in g

ensure happiness, nor wealth peace. E ach

had arisen between L ord P . and M abelle,
towards estrangem ent.
E ver since his
hearts M abelle had felt a keen desire to

leave his house, and strife is ever the more to be deplored when it exists
between m embers of a fam ily residin g beneath one roof. D espite the lo n g w eary
nights, w hich for the u nh ap p y M abelle were frequently w h o lly bereft o f sleep,
hope still held h igh dom inion over her soul, and in her an gu ish she yet deemed
that some fairer future awaited her,

A S

ong

r i t e r s

tory

53

C onsequ ently the news o f A d ria n s m arriage cam e as a great shocis to a system
already underm ined b y continued m ental distress. H er heart grew chill with
despair too deep for tears, and life indeed seemed to hold no further hope. W ith
the intense affection w hich can on ly sp rin g from a soul sensitive with the very
touch o f G od she had believed im plicitly in A d ria n s good faith, and now that he
had failed her, the one hum an idol o f her life lay shattered. O cruel heart, she
ch an ged her tone, and cruel love, w hose end is scorn, is this the end to be left
alone, to live forgotten and die forlorn?
H enceforth no human b ein g could be trusted.

M ore than one o f the great

lords o f the land had already offered hand and heart to M abelle, yet w ithout success,
as the love o f a true heart is unchangeable, nor is it possible for a n y earthly allure
ment to charm it aw ay from its constancy.
M abelle made a vow never to wed, th ough through her estrangem ent with
Lord P. she had come to be treated m erelyon sufferance, and w as alm ost regarded as
an interloper. B ut she knew not w hat to do nor w hither to go, nor could she decide
until com pulsion became the mother of necessity as to her destiny.
F or it must
be stated that soon after the death o f A d rian s mother, L ord P . s wife, w ho had
been very delicate w as taken suddenly ill and died, and in consequence, the house
w as broken up.
H is lordship had been o u tlivin g his incom e for ve ry lon g, and w as now in
sad financial straits. H is m arried career had been far from happy, therefore he
felt it a great relief to cross the channel and depart from his native land. A fter
b iddin g adieu to her brother, M abelle left her girlh ood s home, w hich w as so sad ly
rich with the m emories o f the h ap p y hours o f lo n g ago. B e in g possessed o f
little m oney, she felt o b liged to make a speedy settlem ent regard in g her future
m ovem ents, and carefully scanned colum n after colum n o f advertisem ents in the
different papers. A t length there appeared in the Times an advertisem ent for a
lady adapted to fill the post o f
French H ospital. T o this she
piness to devote her life to the
favourable, so she resolved to

a nurse,
replied,
relief o f
em bark

application to be made im m ediately to a

feeling it w ould afford her extrem e hap
the suffering o f others. T h e reply was
again on the troubled sea o f life as an

hospital nurse.
A fter a short training, she acquitted herself so a b ly and made such speedy
advancem ent that she secured a first-class certificate. C ritical cases were entrusted
to her care, the ph ysicians and students sh o w in g m uch appreciation o f her
m ethods; one or two p erceivin g that she possessed unm istakeable skill, took great
d eligh t in im partin g to her all such inform ation as m igh t be o f service. B e in g
a good Latin scholar, and intensely observant, she made rapid progress. A cute
rheum atism and p aralysis becam e her special study, and she w as therefore selected
to watch and attend the most distressing cases o f this nature.

D u rin g the nursing

o f an illustrious patient w ho w as thus stricken, th rough strict attention, and keen

54

d r ia n

a lilio

observation, she made a w onderful cure. T h is increased her reputation not only
with the M edical S taff in P aris, but also with the patient above referred to, whose
life (sp eaking in a hum an sense) she doubtlessly prolonged. W h e n startin g upon
a professional career M abelle became M iss Ideal H ope, and as such she was
know n to her illustrious patient S ir A n th o n y Tollem ache.
It w as the even in g o f a day in the early part o f w hich his sufferings had been
intense, but by the skilful application o f an A sia tic oil relief had come, and as the
tw iligh t shadow s g ra d u a lly darkened the room, he slow ly realised that his pain
w as decreasing.
A s the baronet, like K in g Saul, found that m usic helped to charm aw ay the
pain his m uch esteemed nurse swept the strin gs o f her harp, p roducing such
exquisite strains o f dream y m elody that he speedily becam e lulled into a state
resem bling sem i-hypnotism , when she slow ly ceased p layin g. N urse Ideals mind
was much exercised regard in g the rem arkable effect o f the oil, and she dwelt upon
its properties, w ondering w h y it should not be recomm ended by the F acu lty.
M uch had she learnt with respect to this oil from a P russian doctor, w ho became
a casual visitor at the H ospital, and as it was both difficult and expensive to obtain
he had presented her with a sm all quantity for trial and e x p erim e n t; but she had
found that it afforded so m uch relief that she had used the w hole of it before she
had sufficient time for experim enting to her entire satisfaction, and alth ou gh she
had made this her great study she knew not where to obtain a fresh sup p ly, as the
D octor had left France, and no one knew his whereabouts. B u t that very m orn
in g S ir A n th o n y had most stran gely afforded her a clue. T h is cam e about when
he w as in great ago n y, the w hole su p p ly o f M abelles oil b ein g exhausted. S u d
den ly it cam e to the B aron ets mind that he possessed an oil w hich cam e from the
interior o f A s ia some years back, g iven , when he was suffering from a sim ilar
attack to the present, b y his brother, w ho had sent it in order to relieve the pain,
sa y in g , that it w as regarded as b ein g a w onderful discovery. H ow ever, it had
never been used, but had been carefully preserved in an old chest, a kind souvenir
o f his brother from whom he had received no com m unication for years. W h e re
upon the old chest b ein g produced, and the sm all phial b rought to ligh t, M abelle
w as rejoiced to find that it w as the sam e oil as that w hich the P russian doctor had
presented to her.
S h e had great faith in its valuable properties, and h av in g
studied analysis, w as determ ined to resolve the liquid into its com ponent parts.
S ir A n th o n y aroused from his stupor free from pain, and there b ein g no
relapse M abelles constant attention was no longer required ; she therefore found
an early opportunity to carry out her intention, and by dint o f m uch perseverance,
and some friend ly aid, found that the results exceeded her expectations; she deter
mined that the oil m ight be injected through artificial pores into the skin, nearest to
the part affected, b y what is known as sub-cutaneous injection. From observation
she was convinced that its pow er w ould be efficacious in cu rin g those diseases in

A S

ong

r i t e p ^ s

to ry

55

w hich the affection arose through location o f different extraneous and uncongenial
poisonous elements in different parts of the body. F o r m any m onths she had
herself been a sufferer from frequent attacks o f headache, w hich had now become
chronic, she therefore first tried the injection o f the oil upon herself, the pain
im m ediately ceased and within a few hours her full en ergy and splendid flow of
spirits returned. T h e poisonous germ w as expelled from the system . T h is plan
evidently far superseded the old and system atic d rivin g in method.
M arvellous w as the prom pt relief afforded by M abelles treatment, and her
gratification w as intensified when she found that its application relieved and cured
a great variety o f com plaints due to the sam e general causes. D oubtless had this
discovery been adopted b y a le g a lly qualified m edical man its use w ould have
speedily become universal, on account of its superiority over orthodox treatment,
and the g en erally accepted drugs. H ow ever, it even tually gained a professionally
accepted reputation, and the victory was the more easily scored as it w as generally
understood by the H ospital Staff, with w hich N urse Ideal was connected, that she
w as not a stran ger to the principle of P h ysics, P h y sio lo g y , A natom y, etc., all of
w hich had been her study. But, alas ! this elixir oil ran short, nor was it procur
able until after the decease o f the first S ir A n th o n y Tollem ache.
H eart disease w as the illness w hich caused his death, and he w as carefully
attended to the last by his faithful nurse. F or this help he evinced a lively
gratitude, and made her a le g a cy of a ^ 1,000, a tithe o f w hich w as to be devoted
in circu latin g lines w hich the w onderful nurse wrote w hilst he w as under her care:

T h o u g h V ivise cto rs knife would fain,

L ife s silver thread discover.
T ru e science yet shall conquer pain.
A n d prejudice shall smother.
T h ro u g h presence o f extraneous germ s.
D isease is oft detected.
A bnorm al, foreign elements,
Locate in parts affected.
T h e sym ptom s these, and sequences.
C ongestion , inflam m ation.
D isorgan ization, pain,
H eat and discoloration.
From elem ent morbific sp rin gs
Scarlatin a (no assum ption),
B acillus, tuberculosis.
P ulm on ary consum ption.

56

d r ia n

alilio

T h e bacterium doth produce

T h e C holera A siatic,
T h e m icrococcus erysipelas,
W h ic h kills when called lym p h atic.
R e la p sin g fevers poison germ s.
U n lik e unto diphtheria ;
T h e form ers caused by spirill,
T h e latter b y bacteria.
These poison germ s should by some means
B e through the pores ejected,
W hen every symptom, soon would fade,
A s may be then expected.
T w e lv e m orbid elements are these
M arsh M isam , first in line ;
W ith fever interm ittent runs
A course, w ho can define?
F oul sew er gas m ay ty p h u s brin g,
Its breath all men should spurn ;
In v e n o m hydrophobia lives,
In v ir u s sm all-pox germ .
T h a t acid la c tic doth produce
A pain thats termed rheum atic.
W h ile u r ic acid bringeth gou t
U ncertain and erratic.

M abelle mourned for A n th o n y T ollem ache,

A n d nature bells
In sorrow rang.
A s years rolld bye.
W ith m any a pang.
In soft refray.
B y d ay and night.
D ear m em ory wept
A sp irits flight.

A D R IA N

STARTLED

BY

M ADAM E

P R O C E S S IO N
B IA N K A s

IN

LONDON,

LECTU RES.

A N N O U N C IN G

A S

ong

r i t e r s

tory

57

C H A P T E R XX.
LECTURE
ODE

ON
TO

CO SM O GO N Y.
W IS D O M .

F o n d h e a rts m a y d roop a n d fa d e,
W h ile fiery lo v e d e c a y s ;
T h e lo v e lie s t e a s te r n s k y
M a y d ark en as w e ga ze.

Refrain B u t

W is d o m s a frien d , e v e r la s t in g a n d true.
A g e - l a s t i n g a n d tru e .
A n d b e tte r th a n g o l d ;
T h e fe a r o f J e h o v a h , its ro o t a n d its ste m .
P u r e fo r ever, b e y o n d a n d o f old ;
D e a r c o n s ta n t c o m p a n io n o n la n d or on sea,
T h o u rt p a r t o f o u r G o d , n o g u i le is in th e e ;
H e g a v e th e e to S o lo m o n e te rn a l t h y c h a r t,
W h e n a ll e lse p ro v es fic k le
T h o u w ilt n o t d ep a rt.
E a r t h s lo v e is a s a tale.
T h o u g h tru e b u t lik e a flo w e r ;
A n d t h o u g h w ith v o w s e x p re sse d .
B o th fa d e in w in te r h ou r.

Refrain

B u t W i s d o m s a frien d , e v e r la s t in g a n d true, & c .

N a t io n s m a y rise a n d fa ll,
T h e i r d e m a g o g u e s p ro v e b lin d ;
M e n o f a th o u s a n d m o o d s
B e b o rn e on w a v e or w in d e .

Refrain

B u t W i s d o m s a friend , e v e r la s t in g a n d tru e , & c .

h e London season w as at its height, and the world seemed b usy ; never

theless, the attention o f m any a passer-by w as drawn towards a row o f

men, in stran ge g arb , w ho paraded the W est-end on this lo vely sp rin g
morn, with the terrestrial b a ll fixed upon their shoulders in the place o f their
heads. T h e y were b earin g a flam ing sword, from w hich four fiery w ords shone
forth, Is E arth a G lo b e ? and on the boards w hich they carried w as the an
nouncem ent that M adam e B ian ka w ould lecture that even in g at St. Jam ess H all,
P icca d illy, upon the above subject at 8 p.m ., to be followed each alternate even
in g by the underm entioned subjects:
1. T h e L aw s o f M ath em atics : how they m ay be applied to an y theory
true or false.
2. G ravitation : Its M ystery.
3. W h a t is a D egree o f Latitude and L o n gitu d e?
4. P erspective ; or S h ip s at S e a . W h y the fact that the masts o f a ship
ap proach in g the shore are seen before the hull, is no proof that the world is a globe.
5. G alileo : H is history, and how the C ath olic C hu rch has form erly rejected
these modern theories as b e in g p h ilosop hically false, absurd, and form erly
heretical.
6.

T h e Founders o f the G lob ular T h e o ry : W h o were th ey?

their teachin g to be irrefutable?

D id they claim

58

d r ia n

a lilio

7.
8.
9.

T ru e S cien ce and its C onsistency.

T h e S u n, M oon, and Stars.
Is W a te r L evel ? A foundation fact.
ID .
H ow did the A ncients foretell E clip ses?
W h a t saith the S crip tu res? Is the Earth a G lo b e?

R eleva n t questions answ ered after the lecture.

T h in k in g London was set in a ferment. T h e hour for the lecture arrived,
and it was m agnificently attended. E ven m embers o f the R o y a l fam ily were
p re se n t; and when M adam e B ianka, as a prelude to her address, rendered most
ch arm in gly one o f her exquisite m usical com positions, an unprejudiced observer
m ight have seen that she had made a good im pression. W ith intense pathos
she san g, T h e G lo ry o f G o d .
TH E

GLORY

OF

G O D .

T h e heavens declare the g lo ry o f G od,

A n d the firm am ent shows H is pow er ;
In their M aker, G od, let the nations trust
A s their shield, their strength, and tower.
H e speaks to m ankind in nature ;
In the stars H e writes H is w ord
D a y unto day
T h e y utter their great C reators love,
T h o u g h H is voice be never heard.
R efra in L et us trust in Jehovah, for H e w ill deliver us.
L et us rest in H is love and take H im for our guide,
F or H is m ercy endureth for ever and ever ;
F o r each of H is creatures the L ord w ill provide.
T h e pillars of the earth are the L o rd s,
H e hath set the world thereon ;
H e established it fast, that it cannot be m oved,
F o r the W o rd o f our G od is strong !
It shall not be m oved for e ver,
T h o u g h ages m ay pass aw ay.
H e spake the W o rd ,
W h o rolls the sun in H is course alo n g ;
A n d w ho dare that word g a in sa y ?
R efra in L et us trust in Jehovah, for H e will uphold us.
A n d H is word in the heart giveth life like a fire ;
H e is slow unto anger, and nigh those w ho call on H im ,
A n d to each one w ho seeks H e w ill grant his desire.

A S

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

59

A s a canopy spread o er the earths outstretched plane

Is the firmament, or the sky ;
It divides the waters beneath from those
A b o v e its grand dome on h igh.
A n d the h gh ts in perfect order all
Fulfil their appointed w ay ;
T h e y revolve o er the earth
For sign s, and seasons, for days and years,
A n d to rule b y nigh t and day.
R efra in L et us trust in Jehovah, H is word shall not fail us.
B y H is word in six days were all th in gs first made ;
It is life unto man, who lives not b y bread only.
A n d firm as the earths great foundation H e laid.
P ro lo n ged applause followed, and b o w in g low to the audience, M adam e
proceeded with her lecture, in a clear and fascin atin g voice.
IS T H E

EARTH

Is the earth a w h irlin g g lo b e ?

W H IR L IN G

GLOBE?

T h is is the subject o f m y lecture to-night.

L et us proceed to investigate the proffered ground for rega rd in g it as such. L et

us now steadily affix, as it were, a stro n gly unprejudiced telescope to our m inds
eye, in order to observe if there be a n y reasonable proof that the earth is, or is not,
a G lobe. T h e sh ak in g to and fro o f a tan gible telescope m ay not matter very
considerably, if the earth on w hich it is fixed is m o vin g at the rate o f about nine
teen m iles a second. Y e t not so with N atures true telescope on an im m ovable
structure with solid foundations.
First, let us turn to see if, according to the B ible, G od did create the earth
m oveable? T h e answ er here must be. No, for most assuredly it states that H e laid
its foundations that it should not be m oved for e ve r, or until the ages. A g a in ,
the world also is established that it cannot be m oved. W e find that the Scriptures
abound in such like statements as the above. T h e y are too num erous for us now
to fu lly exhaust.
B ut modern astronom ers discredit the M osaic account of
Creation ; some do so openly, but all do so virtu ally. A n d the follow in g quoted
sentence w ill g iv e their attitude g e n e ra lly :
A s regards the N ebular H ypothesis, it has more evidence in its favour than
the tradition handed down b y M oses. F o r instance, how is it possible apart from
the G lobular theory to conceive infinite space? H ow can we think of space
h a v in g bounds? It is im possible. T r y to suppose an end or bound to space in
an y direction w hatever, and you w ill perceive that nothing could be a barrier to
space, and, that a n y supposed end or bound w ould but m ake a place from which,
think as you like, there would still be space beyond. vSo, therefore, space has no
bounds, as it is inconceivable otherwise.

Y e t unlim ited space is inconceivable.

6o

d r ia n

a lilio

T h e hum an mind cannot com prehend a n y th in g that has not a b egin n in g and an
end. S a ve it be in the shape o f a circular line. N evertheless, astronom ers sup
pose the sk y to be boundless space. T h e L ord Jehovah asked Job : H ast thou
perceived the breadth o f the e a r th ? B y pagan A ristotelian m easurem ent, about
300 B . C . , the g lo b e s circum ference was fixed at 5,000 o f our m iles, and, b y that of
the G reek Eratostheness, fifty years later, it w as calculated at 32,000 o f our miles.
T h e plan of m easurem ent adopted by the latter w as by determ ining from
the heavens the difference of latitude between two places upon the sam e m eridian,
and then calcu latin g the distance on the earth between them, and the sam e mode
of m easurem ent is now in vogu e. T h is mode supposes the sk y for the purpose,
as a concave or hollow globe, en circlin g the earth at a distance equably. A n d
they determ ine a degree measured thereon represents the sam e on earth.
N evertheless, the International G eodetic A ssociation is far from b ein g satisfied
with their m easurem ent of degrees ! A n d D r. G. N eum ayer (H am bu rg), when
d ealin g with the scie n tific exploration o f the A rctic regions at the S ix th Inter
national C on gress, London, a . d . 1895, s a id : A n y conclusion w hich m ay be
drawn from records o f m eteorological and h yd rograph ical data, at present in exist
ence, must o f necessity be incom plete and fallacious, and it is o f im portance to
furnish accurate geodetic data, to determ ine the figure o f our G lo b e .
S o , evidently, the lord S c ie n c e has not perceived the breadth o f the earth
as yet.

B u t if he, or his Pater, seeks true geodetic data :

If his name should be cute,
B ib le teachin g w ill suit.

T o g iv e a true and unprejudiced account of an y religiou s system , a man must

once have believed it, or he w ill g iv e a superficial view o f i t ; and he m ust have
ceased to believe in it or he w ill be prejudiced. In q uotin g the above from M.
R en an , I can use the w ords of H . M. P rior (who w as tw enty years a m inister of
one o f the seven C ath olic A p osto lic C hurch es in London) on op en in g the account
o f his experience thereon. H e said : I am in this position. Y e t in m y case, not
in regard to sectarian or denom inational C hurches alone, but also with respect to
orthodox astronom y.
I form erly believed in theoretical astronom y, but now I
renounce it, as being contrary both to facts and reason and the H o ly S crip tu res.
T h e earth is the L o rd s and the fulness thereof; for H e hath founded it upon
the seas and established it upon the floods. P sa. xx iv . 2.
T h o se w ords g iv e strength to the argum ents o f the sceptics aga in st the
authority of the B ible, so lo n g as the popular teachin g is upheld both by them
selves and C hristians.
Is it possible for modern astonom ers to prove that their description o f the
world corresponds with that given in the B ib le ? It is not, and m any o f these
openly assert that the B ib le errs on this subject, and they set up Newton as a
greater authority than M oses or C hrist, as the follow in g quotation proves :

A S

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

6i

W e must protest again st the adm ixture o f so g ra ve a su ggestion as that of

g iv in g G od the lie. M oses had given his crude ideas (!) as to the a ge o f the
world, and modern philosophers and scientists have clearly an equal righ t to g iv e
their deductions and opinions, especially as they produce evidence, in w hich
departm ent M oses w as very much at a d isa d va n tag e. B ut they w ho deny M oses
also deny Jesus C hrist, accordin g to H is own authority, and we cannot consist
ently accept N ew Testam ent teachin g w hile d en yin g O ld Testam ent doctrine. I
remem ber a conversation I had some years a g o with a man whom I ju d g ed to be an
A theist, or a D eist. H e had been listen in g to p reach in g on the ob tain in g of the
future life alone through Jesus C hrist, and this sceptic told me that his principal,
or sole, reason for d ou b tin g the preachers statements w as grounded upon the
fact(?) that the book from w hich he took them w as in direct opposition to science.
H e further said that he w as a student o f science, and the opinions and discoveries
o f great and learned men, and therefore the Scriptures would not do for him, as
the two. Scien ce and the B ible, did not fit agreeab ly together. T h is shows how
lam entable it is for a C hristian b lin d ly to yield to the claim s o f Science. In regard
to C hristian ity, the sceptic said that the masses believed in it, for the reason that
they either had no power o f th in kin g them selves, or they did not exercise this
power, for they accept as truth, without enquiry, ju st w hatever a n y theological
teacher tells them, w ho is under the impression that he is above his fellows in
know ledge, or w ho desires some little notoriety.
B ut is not this the case to a large extent in science as well as in religion ?
Scep tics profess to believe in science as w ell as astronom y, alth ou gh they possess
no practical know ledge thereon, ju s t because some great man teaches these things,
and the m asses about them are brough t up to believe them. S o that Scien ce in
all its branches has its u n th in kin g votaries as well as R eligion .
T h is m ans faith was blin d ly fixed in the accepted or orthodox doctrines o f w hat
is termed S c ie n c e , especially astronom y, and everyth in g in his mind was made to
succum b to his prejudice and unreasoning faith in astronom ical speculations,
w ithout questioning the astronomers.
I asked him if G od had not created the stars. H e said no, but that according
to L aplace the S u n had formed itself out o f prim itive nebulse, and that this was
the case with m yriads o f other starry globes, in clu din g the earth, all of w hich
b ein g h uge sparks, had been shot off the great fire-wheel o f the sun, like sparks
from a grinding-stone in rapid rotation. T h e suns imm ense distance accou nting
for its apparently sm all size, and its apparently sm all size b ein g due to its sup
posed great distance. S o they reason in a circle, and infidels as well as unth inking
C hristian s believe them.
T h is Scep tic said that he b elieved that the sun was one m illion four hundred
and nine thousand, seven hundred and tw enty-five times the size o f the earth, and
that both these bodies in com m on with hundreds and m illions o f other globes

62

d r ia n

a lilio

were formed b y condensation from vap our as raindrops are formed in the clouds.
A s if a n y th in g excellent could m ake itse lf!
H e supposed they had done this o f them selves, or b y some m ysterious process,
described as the laws o f nature. T h e difference b ein g that these rain d rop s
required m illions and m illions o f years for their form ation.
Men talk g lib ly o f these imm ense periods in the form ation o f the so-called
crust o f our earth, and they say that it must have taken m illions o f years for the
crust o f the glob e to form and cool. B u t w hat reason have the m asses for b elievin g
this so-called scientific theory, rather than the grand and sim ple account of creation
as given in the B ib le ?

None.

C h rist b y H is m iracles proved H im self to be from G od, and C hrist endorsed

the M osaic account of the universe. B u t sceptics are as b lin d ly prejudiced in their
u n th in kin g scientific beliefs as the masses were in the dark ages, in their unscriptural and theological beliefs.
T h e Copernican system w hich w as founded in the dark ages w as not set forth
as b ein g irrefutable, but based upon hypothesis, and S ir Isaac Newton launched
his teaching, m erely as problem s and su g g e stio n s; but time has som ehow rolled
them into accepted facts. A n d thus vast num erical calculations are based upon
o, or without a fact number.
Is it reasonable for a man to believe a science w hich he does not understand ?
No, it is not only unreasonable, but it is an im possibility, even though he professes
to do so, if the source o f teachin g is from his fellow man. B u t it is otherwise with
G o d s teaching, a man can neither solve nor determ ine the eternal purposes of
God, further than the A lm ig h ty has revealed them in the B ib le ; this is universally
adm itted. A ll men can study nature or natural phenom ena, as it contains nothing
o f a private nature. T h e y o u n g are taugh t both science and the g lob u lar theory,
w hich contradicts the B ible. A good proportion o f children w ould discover this
discrepancy, were they not b efogged with outlandish terms, and scientific buffoon
ery, invented by shrewd calculators and lo n g -h ea d ed scientists, false to the
W o rd , and false to fact.
W ith calm dem eanour quotin g their strange exploit.
D ole out assum ptions dream, clothe it as fact adroit.
T h a t the earth w as a stationary plane w as the belief o f m ankind for over 5,000
years before the N ewtonian theory w as accepted. T h e most ancient w ritings about
the universe and its nature, describe the earth as a plane, surrounded b y a g ig a n tic
ocean as a circum ference. T h u s it w ould be as possible to circum navigate the earth,
as it is to sail around an island. N ow sailin g around an island does not prove
the island to be a globe, w h y then should the sa ilin g around the earth prove it to
be a glob e ?
L et us turn from all these teachings of men, w hether they be o f Newton,
H erschell, L aplace, A rm inius, C alvin , or Luther, and let us turn to Nature, and

ong

the W o rd o f G od, for our instruction.

r i t e r s

to ry

63

L et us not turn aw ay from the good old

B ook for the ever-ch a n g in g theories o f so-called S cien ce.

L et us have facts too, and facts w ill be found ever to be in harm ony with the
W o rd of G od, th ough not with the absurd fancies o f men. I w ill here mention
two facts, established b y careful experim ents, w hich prove that the E arth is a
stationary plane :
(1) T h a t the E arth is a stationary Plane.
T h e surface w ater of the Bedford C anal, run ning through w hat is known
as the Bedford L evel, in the C o u n ty o f C am bridge, has been m any times carefully
surveyed for six m iles, and more.
D r. R ow bottom (P arallax) o f London, a
medical gentlem an of good practice and repute, spent m uch time in testing the
surface of its waters.
A boat with a flag-staff and a fla g standing five feet above the w ater was
directed to sail from a place called W e lc h e s D am (a w ell-know n ferry passage),
to another place called W e ln e y B rid ge. T h ese two points are six statute miles
apart. T h e observer, with a good telescope, w as stan d in g in the water, with the
eye not exceedin g eig h t inches above the surface. T h e fla g and the boat were
clearly visible throughout the whole distance.
From this experim ent it w as concluded that the w ater does not decline from
the line o f sigh t. A s the altitude o f the eye o f the observer was eigh t inches, the
h igh est point, or the horizon, or sum m it o f the arc, would be at one m ile from the
place o f observation ; from w hich point the surface of the w ater would curvate
dow nw ards, and at the end of the rem aining five m iles w ould be i6ft. Sin. below
the horizon. T h e top o f the flag, b ein g 5ft. h igh , w ould have sunk g ra d u a lly out
of sigh t, and at the end of six miles w ould have been i ift. Sin. below the eye line.
From this observation it follows that the surface o f standing w ater is not
convex, and therefore, the E a rth is N O T a Globe.
O n the contrary, this sim ple experim ent is all sufficient to dem onstate that
the surface o f the w ater is parallel to the line of sigh t, and is therefore H O R I
Z O N T A L ; and that the Earth cannot possibly be other than a P la n e .
(2) Experim ents have also been tried to test w hether the earth has an y o f the
supposed terrible motions attributed to it by the astronom ers. I can only refer
here to one series, th ough there are m any others.
A cannon w as fixed perpendicularly u p right in the ground, and a ball with a
specific ch arge w as shot up into the air, of course quite perpendicularly. N ow if
the earth were rush in g through space at the aw ful rate o f about nineteen miles per
second, as the astronom ers affirm, the ball w hile up in the air, would lose some of
its motion, and so be left behind, fallin g to the ground again at a considerable
distance to the rear o f the cannon. B ut the ball, instead o f b eh avin g as it ou gh t
to do, were it subject to the hypothetical motion referred to, frequently dropped
quite close to the cannon, more than once even strik in g it again.

64

d r ia n

a lilio

T h ese experim ents proved that the earth has no such motion as that attributed
to it. T h e stationary condition of the earth m ay also be seen in the fact, that the
clouds often lie lan gu id ly on the air, and som etim es even m ove in a contrary
direction to that w hich they o u gh t to m ove in, were they subject to the rush ing
o f a sphere like the astronom ers w h irlin g ball.
L oo k at these facts and there are m any more such, and read these facts in the
lig h t o f a little comm on sense and criticism .
It is im possible for one w ho really thinks to accept both the speculations of
A stron om y and the Scriptures. W e therefore stand by the B ib le account o f the
universe, as it harm onises with all real facts and appearances o f Nature. A s for
the human fancies and astronom ical speculations let them be discarded before we
g iv e up our trust in the W o rd o f God, W h o made the world and w ho promises.
Eternal life to all w ho believe in H is Son.
T h ere is nothing in Scripture sh o w in g that there are other worlds, but to the
contrary ; for G od made the S u n , M oon, and Stars to serve this earth, as it is
written : A n d G od m ade two great ligh ts ; the greater lig h t to rule the d ay and
the lesser lig h t to rule the night. H e made the stars a ls o : A n d G od set them
in the firm am ent o f the heaven to g iv e lig h t upon the earth, and to rule the day
and night, and to divide the lig h t from the darkness ; and G od saw that it was
good. A n d the e ven in g and the m orn in g were the fourth d a y . N ow note In
the b egin n in g G od created all, the H eavens and the E a rth .
A fter this M oses g iv e s account o f w hat God created on the first, second, and
third days o f creation ; but not until the fourth day were the S u n , M oon, and Stars
created ; and the M akers purpose in creatin g them is g iven , viz., to divide the
day from the night, for sign s, for seasons, for days and years ; and to g iv e ligh t
upon the earth. Therefore I w ould ask the unprejudiced and candid listener to
answ er to him or herself, the fo llo w in g question :
If perfectly unacquainted with the teachin g o f modern A stron om y, would such
far-fetched and preposterous notions ever enter the mind, that the earth is a w hirl
in g glob e, con sistin g o f less than one third land, and over two-thirds o f water,
tearing a w ay th rough space at a thousand m iles per minute ; w hich is contrary to
all reason and experience and fact, w ater b ein g level and not convex. It is also
contrary to the B ib le w hich tells us that the E arth is out-stretched like a plane,
h a v in g foundations, and that it should not be m oved for e ver. S ee Isa. xlii, 5;
Jer. xx x i. 37, and P sa. civ. 5. In the days o f our youth, som e o f us were told
m uch about the heavenly bodies, and we were tau gh t that our earth is a planet,
m ovin g and rotating round the sun with its attendant the moon at the rate o f about
1,100 m iles a minute, with its orbit com pleted once in the course o f 365 days.
T h e sun b ein g said to be one m illion three hundred and e igh ty thousand times
larger than the earth, it w as calculated that we are about ninety-five m illions of
miles d is ta n t; but different Astronom ers, have differed from time to time, and

ong

r i t e r s

tory

65

disagreed one from another, in the matter o f ju st a few m illions o f miles. B ut

with all due respect to our teachers, whom we m ay love or respect, do we believe
it at all ?
T h e phrase lingers, it is calculated, and the th ough t comes (if n o tin so
m any words), H ow is it possible to start a num erical calculation from o, or
w ithout a root and real fact and num ber ; and we wonder, as others w ill wonder,
w here they g o t their startin g point. A unit, we know, is requisite before tens,
hundreds, and thousands can be reached, let alone m illions and billions ; and at
times, not b ein g able to put th oughts into words, we oft g et tired o f w on derin g
and g iv e it up. B u t these calculators have no true basis for fin din g the root
num ber for their prodigious calculations. N either the B ible nor Nature supplies
one fact as a basis for their speculations. N or is there one word in the Scriptures
u ph oldin g the G lob u lar theory, its only support b ein g S cie n ce , and some
scien ce, says an inspired writer, is falsely so called .
T h e root word o f Science, scio, means I kn ow . B ut G o d s word says that
they (the professors o f science) do not know (R om . i. 22, 25). T h is is further
proved by their teachin g b ein g often contradictory a m on g them selves, as well as
bein g contrary to the written W o rd , from w hich W o rd we m ay learn (Gen. i. 7, 9)
that the C reator made a firm am ent w hich H e called H eaven, and divided the
waters thereby ; for G od said, L et the waters under the heaven be gathered
together unto one place, and let dry land ap p ear, therefore the firmament,
heavenly bodies, and dry land, or earth, are most certainly placed between the
divided w aters.
Isaiah xli. 22 ( . . ) g iv e s the shape of the w orld, note the World, not the earth,
for earth is land, and is variously shaped, but G o d s prophet g a v e the shape o f the
w orld as a circle, the description o f the heavens as a stretched out curtain, or a
r

tent. Job xxvi. 10 ( .

reach o f the su n s ligh t.
r

. )

describes the outer circle o f the w orld as b ein g beyond

A circle can be round and flat too.

In P salm cx x x v i. 7, 9, we read that G od made great ligh ts ; the sun to rule

the day, the moon to rule the n ig h t, thus sh o w in g that they were created to serve
this earth alone, and in com parison with w hich they are evidently very sm all.
B ut their size, together with their distance from the earth, w ho can accurately
decide? No one could, neither b y rule or calculation, nor in an y w ay, unless God
reveals it. S ee Jer. x x x i. 37. N o th in g can be produced out o f nothing, there
fore orthodox astronom y is erroneous, it b ein g the outcom e o f mere hypothesis
and the m ythical production o f those (after the fashion of the spirit possessed by
the builders of the T o w er o f B abel) desirous o f g o in g beyond their reach, and in
startin g these theories they set them forth as mere problem s and suggestion s.
B ut now m any years are supposed to have rolled them into accepted and solid
facts, but they are such fa c ts as all truth-seekers and C hristians w ould do
w ell to reject. S u ch o u gh t to accept nothing that differs from the B ib le account

66

d r ia n

a lilio

of Creation, to the g lo ry and honour o f Jehovah, our G od. B ut some m ay say. Is

not the plane teachin g prin cip ally upheld th rough a persistent belief in the literal
E n g lish in some B ib le texts? N either the H o ly men o f o ld , nor the apostles
and prophets were influenced by the literal E n g lis h . Y e t they, in the power
of Inspiration, taught that Earth was a m otionless P lane, and the ancient
lan gu ages agree therewith.
Is it good lo gic to proffer argum entatively, in u ph olding the g lob u lar theory,
that as m any o f the B ible expressions are sym bolic, perhaps those favou rin g the
plane earth teaching m ay also be sym bolic ! A s all Scripture statements are not
sym bolic, it ou gh t in comm on honesty to be shown that those Scripture passages
teaching that the earth is a motionless plane are only figurative. Besides, as
already intim ated, we know that the earth is a plane from the fact that the surface
o f w ater is L E V E L . T h u s w e rest our belief in this, not on the Scrip tu res alone,
th ough these of them selves o u gh t to be sufficient for a true C hristian. Q uite
lately, I have received letters from two correspondents, in w hich they ask me w hat
the shape o f the earth has to do with salvation ? T o the first enquirer, w ho had
him self been d w ellin g upon the subject in preaching, I answered : I know
nothing o f greater im portance than b rin g in g to the lig h t error w hich nullifies the
truth o f the B ib le (as does the orthodox and popular teachin g in astronom y), but
if you do not think it advisable to b rin g it forward, w h y do you do so ? T o m y
second enquirer, w ho had introduced the earth as a glob e, in an article w hich he
had written for publication, I quoted my letter in answ er to the first correspond
ent, ad d in g that it w as quite natural that C hristian g lob e theorists should be
desirous o f a vo id in g this subject when they com e in contact w ith C hristian oppo
nents ; the former not h a v in g one word of Scripture to uphold them, their a rg u
ment must of necessity fall through.
In a paper called the M orning Post, o f last F rid ay, a letter appeared from one
w ho deem s pianists conceited for assu m in g that all this great universe has been
designed for m ans special benefit. A n d it says, L ap lace g av e his idea o f how
the world or U niverse w as form ed.
T h en , after com p lainin g in sneering terms at pianists for preferring to believe
in the teachings recorded b y M oses, it states : In considerin g these two accounts,
do not let modern astronom y be blam ed if neither can be p roved. It w ould be a
hard task for geologists, globu larists, and com m entators to reconcile their
theories with such passages as Gen. i. ; Job x x viii. ; P sa. x x iv ., civ ., c x x x v i., & c .;
and 2 P eter iii. 5, &c. T h ere are few scientists w ho attem pt a n y reconciliation.
For the m ost part they scornfully ignore G enesis and the Scriptures gen erally.
Com m entators are m osdy silent, but when driven into a corner they uphold
Newton ; otherwise it is a notable fact that they pass over all passages relating to
true C o sm o go n y w ithout comment.
P ian ists stand alone again st four divisions o f globu larists, all of w hich are in
opposition to one another, and the other three.

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

67

1. T h o se w ho hold that the sun, moon, and stars revolve around the earth,
these m ay be classed as Ptolem aists.
2. T h o se h o ld in g that the sun is the centre of the revo lvin g planets, governed
by som ething called G ra vita tio n , these are Copernicans.
3. T h o se w ho hold that the planets are w h irlin g around w ithout that w hich is
termed g ra vity. T h ese are a sub-division o f Copernicans.
4. T h ere are those w ho believe that the earth is a h ollow globe, and that we
inhabit its inner portion. T h ese last are the K oreshanites of A m erica. T h e y
teach that the sun we see is m erely a projection on the air from a central or real
sun, and that the d aily rotation o f this central sun causes the orbitah sw eep o f the
projection. T h e ir system seems to be the farthest rebound from N ew tonianism ,
but they do not deal with the great fact that the surface o f stan d in g -water is
levels and this is the sheet anchor o f the pianists.
U n til the observations o f P a ra lla x , the great pianist, are overthrown, let
us believe the evidence of our senses that the earth is a vast plane over w hich the
sm aller heavenly bodies circulate at various h eigh ts, but none more than some
few thousand miles.
N ow in the face o f the testim ony already given , it is evident that the B ib le is
irreconcilable w ith modern astronom ical teaching. W e ought, therefore, to g iv e
up faith in one or the other. W e cannot, as T . P ayn e says, believe b oth .
B ut before a Christian is required to g iv e up the B ib le teaching, he has a righ t to
dem and proof o f the glo b u lar theory. U pon w hat fact is it founded? Copernicus
adm its it is not founded upon fact, but m erely upon hypothesis or supposition.
S ir John H erschell says, W e shall take for granted, from the outset, the
C opernican system of the world
and C opernicus him self adm its that his theory
o f the universe is founded upon hypothesis, or assum ption. H e says, It is not
necessary that hypotheses should be true, or even probable ; it is sufficient that
they lead to results of calculation w hich agree with calculation. N either let an y
one so far as hypotheses are concerned, expect a n y th in g certain from astronom y,
since that science can afford nothing of the kind. T h e hypothesis o f terrestrial
motion was nothing but an hypothesis, valuable on ly so far as it explained pheno
mena, and not considered with reference to absolute truth or falsehood . Therefore,
q uotin g C ham bers E n c y c lo p e d ia : C onsider w hether when C opern icu s wrote
he held the doctrine o f the earths motion as a mere hypothesis, and as absolutely
true to fa c ts (p. 119).
N ow this b ein g the case, pianists, quite apart from the H o ly Scriptures, have
the advan tage o f the globularists, for they found their teachin g upon the dem on
strated fact that the surface o f standing w ater is level. F or the evidence o f this I
m ust refer you to P a ra lla x s book, entitled Is the Earth a G lo b e ? T h is
gran d w ork has never been answered, alth ou gh P a r a lla x p u b licly challenged
Mr. Proctor to debate.

H ence the C hristian w ho loses faith in the B ib le state

68

d r ia n

a lilio

ments respecting Creation is very inconsistent. L et such ask for confirm ation of
the infidels theory, and dem and, too, a proof founded on some fact in Nature, and
not upon a plausible hypothesis. N ow , until such fact can be g iven , and further,
until our basis fact (water level) can be disproved, let us stand by the W o rd of
H im W h o made all things, and W h o has em bodied the fiat in H is L aw , w hich
says, H eaven above, Earth beneath, and W a te r under the E a rth .

CHAPTER

XXL

F T E R the lecture m any questions were handed up, and were subsequently
printed with the answers. (See appendix.)

M adam e gain ed a reputation w hich w as unequalled by a n y lad y in

the U nited K in g d o m , or the States o f A m erica.
T h e h igh scientific exam inations she had passed enabled her to prove her
ab ility, and in controversy she was unique, so she rapidly becam e famous.
O ne night, upon reach ing her tem porary residence, after her lecture, she
received a m essage to the effect that a gentlem an would deem it a great favour if
she would g iv e him an audience. If she would thus favour him he w ould not
detain her long.
A t first she refused, but his entreaties becam e so fervent that she at length,
alth ou gh m uch agitated (thinking that it must be S ir R osem ary A lm a) g av e w ay.
H ow ever, her fear turned into jo y when she beheld A drian G alilio ! It need
hardly be said that both were delighted to meet again , and had much interesting
and im portant information to im part to one another. It transpired that A drian had
attended the lecture, h a v in g seen the w onderful globe-headed men parading
R e g e n t Street, and w hat w as his astonishm ent upon seein g M adam e B ia n k a
w alk on to the platform, and to recognise no other than L a d y A lm a ! F or lon g
the two chatted pleasantly over subjects w hich were m utally agreeable.
A drian , w hile openly ad m irin g her lectu rin g abilities, w as charm ed, too, with
the gifted m anner in w hich her lad ysh ip discoursed thereon. H er soft m elodious
voice had the rin g o f good faith, w hich only becom es resonant when tempered
b y the firm u n failin g bands o f Tru th .
T h e subject o f the lecture had appealed with much force to his soul. B u t in
addition to this the beauty o f her lad ysh ip s musical com positions, and the sweet
unaf-'ected w ay in w hich they had been rendered, touched him deeply. A drian
w as elated, and upon ex p la in in g som e o f his own difficulties with regard to his
com positions, it was arranged

that they should g o th rough the m anuscript

A D R IA N

M E E T IN G

M ADAM E

B IA N K A

ON

TH E

BANKS

OF

TH E

S E IN E .

A S
together.

ong

r i t e r s

tory

69

F or M adam e B ianka was resolved to do all in her power to assist

G eorge T o llem ach es friend and pupil.

W h e n first M adam heard that G eorge T ollem ach e w as still liv in g , the relief
seemed too great, yet she still deem ed it best that A drian should not disclose her
whereabouts, nor mention her name in an y manner. B ut when the w hole strange
story w as disclosed she realised with jo y that her great sorrow w'as uplifted; her
heart once more w as filled with gladness, and she rendered thanks to God with a
truly grateful heart for H is m ercy w hich endureth for e ver.

C H A P T E R XXII.
o the splendid capital o f P aris upon fan cys w in g let us here take flight.
W h ilst the sweet m usic from the Cathedral bells o f Notre D am e w as
suffusin g the even in g air with slow vibrant peals o f m elody, two figures
m igh t have been seen upon the banks of the Seine, w atch in g the M oons soft
beams dance upon the rip p lin g current. T h e atm osphere w as not perfectly clear,
there w as a soft silvery mist rendering h azy the g lo ry o f the evening.

It was that beautiful uncertain weather.

W h e n gloom and g lo ry melt togeth er.
A t tim es these two seemed charm ed b y the w onder of the scene, and lost in
silent reverie. T h en they crossed and recrossed the M agd ala B rid ge in deep and
earnest conversation.

A dead silence ensued, w hich w as broken by the words,

A la s ! I had the desire o n ce.

T h e desire for what, A drian ?
T h e desire for Im m ortality ; it is a g ift.
T h en w hy, A la s !
F o r it oft w anes low. M y faith is not stron g as yours, and at times the
question m atured th rough sorrow from m y childhood and ripened by m y very
existence fram es its e lf: W h y am I here? what is the object o f m y life? and for
w hat am I liv in g ? A m I w ithout guidance, treading m y w ay to an eternal ex
istence ; perchance to the Infernal r e g io n s ?
by Soane, to a dep arting s o u l:

T h en com es to m y m ind the sonnet

M ourn not, mourn not this fleeting son o f clay.

C onglom erate atoms join ed but for a day.
B ut rather m ark with reverential awe,
T h e silent march o f universal law.

70

d r ia n

a lilio

S tan d back y e priests o f w hatsoever kind,

M ock not his failin g strength with cro ak in g cries,
O f resurrection penalties, and lies ;
L et sweet oblivion lull him into rest.
T ill, like a babe, upon his M other's breast.
H e calm ly sleep s.
A n d I question if after all this is not a tr u is m ?
T o o w ell (his com panion rejoined), I know doubts and fearful forebodin gs
w ill come a gain , and again , to all Truth-seekers ; but take m y advice and never
let it rest at that, but keep on questioning ever.
From youth to age, from morn till day has waned,
N or cease to seek with all thy soul for proof.
A n d rest not till the know ledge thou hast gained,
A n d clearly solved the problem ,
W h a t is T ru th ?
I pray you heed this advice, or, after ach ievin g m uch, you will fail to prove
steadfast to the en d .
Y o u need not intreat, said A drian . N ay, for this has been our mutual
contract from the b egin n in g , but- H a r k ! the clock is ch im in g the hour, I must
hasten to S ir A n th o n y s.

W ill you accom pany m e ?

No, it is better n o t; tom orrow I shall see him, but I w ill not say adieu, as
we shall meet at supper, that is if you are not detained late with the B a r o n e t; and
are not better e n g a g e d ? ,
E g a d , that were not possible m y dear friend ; the warm th o f your friend
ship has seemed to raise new life w ithin me, and how can I repay m y debt of
gratitude to you ?
I am already recom pensed if I your service do, but I am g e ttin g over
anxious to know your success with S ir A n th o n y, and I fear that you m ay not
reach him punctually. T is now the appointed hour, so we must part a w h ile.
K n o w the rendezvous? Y e s , M adam e, I know, and m ay you have good
news. T h is poor heart beats with hope ! L ittle the B aronet know s, how much
rests upon his decision ! and little he dream s !
R em em ber, be on g u a rd .
w ell

I w ill, but, dearest on earth, m y very G uardian A n g e l, I m ust now say fare
and righ t h ap p y am I that I need not follow Sh akespeare in s a y in g :
T ill it be m orrow ,
A s p artin g is (not to me) sweet sorrow .

For, w ithout fail, w e meet to-night to try over those airs, A u R e v o ir.

A S ong W

r i t e r s

tory

71

C H A P T E R XXIII.
L ib e r t y , E q u a li t y a n d F r a te r n ity ,

( T h e T riple A llia n c e .)
S w e e t L ib e r t y m o u r n s lik e a d ove,
E q u a l i t y w h e r e is it fo u n d ?
F r a t e r n it y , s w e e t b r o th e r lo v e.
L ie s b u rie d o ft b e n e a th th e g r o u n d .

yt

S T R E A , by Jupiter, yea, verily I am charm ed and enraptured with

the m elodies o f your O peretta, but w h y (pardonnez-m oi) introduce

such w ild and nonsensical fancies into the w o r d s ?
A h , you refer to the P rin ces song. W e ll I must plead g u ilty , and m y
only defence is a P o ets L icen se.
H ow ever that m ay be, I m ust have a fresh setting o f words, or I cannot
take it u p .
S p e a k not so h arsh ly again st the words, and I pray you on their account
not to reject the O peretta, as I cannot consent to readapt them, and, indeed, w h y
need I do so as they are based upon no mere sensational fa n cy , but rather upon
m y fixed opinion and firm faith. Y o u yo u rself own that the m elodies are taking,
and good in quality, w hich is e ve ry th in g; for with the general public the sentim ent
o f the w ords goes for nothing. W h y in some of the churches they w ould sin g a
hym n to B eelzebub if the w ords were carefully put, and the m usic ta k in g .
G a lilio ! G a lilio , said S ir A n th o n y, w hat next?
D o explain your
m eaning. A n oth er o f your wild fancies, no dou bt.
A very easy w ay for you to settle differences, A n th on y, but assuredly as you
ign oran tly call upon J u p ite r to w itness your surprise, it is certain that he affects
your bein g with his benign influence.
R e a lly , G a lilio ! you are su rp assin g yourself, for alth ou gh you were never
slow to introduce yo u r absurd notions and ridiculous fads, still you have never
before ventured to introduce the superstitions and sorceries, w hich are sim p ly the
teachings o f the barbarous as indeed are your absurd thoughts on A stronom y.
F or it is to P tolem y, the m athem atician o f A lexan d ria, or his ancestors that you
attribute yo u r true system o f the world ?
T o neither o f these, nor to a n y heathen nation do I attribute the source o f
this kn o w led g e, replied G alilio.
B ravo G alilio, y o u ve out-reached you rself now, for I ll read you your own
words o f yesterday, re C allisthenes, w hich as you asked me to look w ell into this
earth question (yet no question to me) I ju st jotted down in shorthand. A n d this
clearly traces your theories to the B ab y lo n ia n s.
S ir A n th o n y re a d s: C allisthenes b ein g suspected of conspiracy b y A lexander,
to whom he w as com panion, w as caused b y this prince to be placed in an iron
cage, with a d o g as sole com panion, after h a v in g his nose, ears and lips cut off.
H ow ever, he fortunately forwarded to A ristotle revelations concerning A stron om y
w hich he had found preserved at B ab ylo n , recorded upon tables of baked cla y

72

d r ia n

a lilio

prior to L ysim ach us, a disciple o f the philosophers, out o f com passion g iv in g him
poison, B .C . 328, for w hich A lexan d er delivered L ysim ach u s to a lion, w hich he
conquered, and for his bravery recovered the M onarchs favou r.
D o you dispute th is?
N o , said A drian . F o r how could I, as I narrated it in your h earin g as
an historical f a c t ; but I do dispute that the heathen nations are the source of the
know ledge o f A stron om y, or w hat w as form erly called A s tr o lo g y .
M y dear fellow, how could you get a n y th in g prior to this, for your narrative
carries back to nearly 3000 B .C . ?
T h e know ledge o f astronom y, or rather as it w as then called A stro lo g y, was
imparted to man before nations existed. Josephus states that astrology was
practised b y the A nted iluvian s, w ho had it from A dam , who received his inform a
tion from G od H im self. H e further states that Seth, h a v in g received instructions
in its principles from A dam , foreseeing the flood, engraved the rudim ents o f the
science upon two perm anent pillars of stone, and the remains o f those pillars, he
(Josephus) had him self seen. H e also relates that the science w as taugh t b y E nos
and Noah, w ho preserved it to the days of A brah am . E usebiu s informs us that
A brah am w as th orough ly versed in the Chaldean astrology (it then bein g one and
the sam e th in g as astronom y), and A ristotle says that the C haldean M agi were
prior to the E gy p tian priests, w ho were contem poraneous with M oses.
A ll rig h t old b o y said S ir A n th o n y, I ll g iv e you best this time,
alth ou gh y o u ve scarcely acted fairly, as you have broken the conditions and got
on to B ib le traditions.
F orsooth, replied A drian , is this the w ay you carry out practically your
boasted love o f freedom and the sentim ents of your motto L iberty, equality and
b ro th erh o o d ? w hich surely cannot adm it such cruel exactm ent on your part as to
forbid m y q u o tin g historical facts, not from the B ib le alone but from Josephus the
historian ?
I am so rry , said S ir A n th o n y, as not for the w orld w ould I be known to
violate the sentim ent o f m y revered motto, it has become part o f m y very b ein g
inspires me with life, hope and vigo u r, and is indelib ly inscribed (p lacin g his
hand upon his heart) upon this mortal so u l.
Y o u are fo rg iv e n , said A drian , and very freely, if I have further inspired
you to look into this m atter.
Im possible, L ib e rty L ib erty I am already over in sp ired .
B ra v o , said A d rian , I adm ire your pluck, unless perchance you follow
that despot the M arquis o f D . and his infant sons p o lic y .
W h a t p olicy w as th e irs ? "
W h y the M arquis, alth ou gh a red hot C onservative, w as here about the
time o f the Franco-G erm an W a r , and his little four year old son th in kin g that a
peacock w as g o in g to attack him cried V iv a la R e p u b lic, th in kin g that it would
melt the fury o f even a French a n im a l; and when the Com m une was declared in

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

73

P aris, his father with w ild gesticulations, shouted the sam e at every street corner
in P a r is ; and, upon bein g taxed by P rin ce------and little V . w ith his inconsistency,
his only defence was, M y dear Prince, I ve nothing to lose, and there m ay be
som ething to gain !
Sh am e on h im , said S ir A n th o n y.

B ut this is not to the point, for in

spite of yo u r w ayw ardness, w hich I forgive, you know m y innate love for liberty.
L ib erty, F ratern ity
Stop cried A drian , I refer not to the Social Q uestion .
M ores the pity. Pardonnez moi, but, alas, the sweet spirit o f patriotism
and over d eligh t at once more b eh oldin g m y dear old G alilio, bore me on w in g s .
But, of course, I recollect you were referring to the g lo b e .
N ay, rather, to the plane, for kn ow in g b y your patriotic nature how zealous a
supporter w ould be won, if you were proselyted, I am over-anxious (even beyond
the production of m y Operetta) to win you over to the P lan e truth. Is that p lain ?
A h ! I like your f u n ! said S ir A n th o n y. It is plain, beyond a d o u b t!
but truth do you call it?
Y e t not so plain to me, so Ill prom ise (for I confess that you have rekindled
m y interest in the shape o f the earth), if we cannot settle the question ere your
departure, w ell often correspond on the subject. W o u ld it be trou b lin g you too
m uch, and w ould your time a llo w ?
T ro u ble, m y dear A n th o n y, dont mention it; shall be only too d eligh ted .
W e ll said ; alth ou gh I hope that we m ay never part till death. Ill jo t the
bargain on m y brain. B u t to business. L e t me study the operetta th orough ly,
and see if I can an yhow stand the words, and if so. I ll do m y best to b rin g it out.
B u t prom ise not to let a n y th in g stand in the w ay o f our m eeting to-m orrow even
in g ; and rem em ber to brin g that other 1886 song, as I am most anxious to have
it all to m yself on E n g lish politics (dear old E n g la n d ) I love m y native land.
B u t this I am convinced w ould suit the public taste, so Ill try it again , and see if
it runs sm oothly.

C H A P T E R X X IV .
B e n e a th th e r ip p lin g o f th e e d d y in g tid e,
W h e n s h a d o w c lo u d s th e m o o n h er b e a m s o e rc a st,
A s w e e t s m a ll v o ice in s o o t h in g to n es rep lied ,
H o p e on , th y so u l s h a ll rise a b o v e life s w a y w a r d strea m ,
A t la s t, a t la st.

' O T content to bloom unseen upon a desert w ild , the A b b e was un

hom m e du m onde, w ho had em braced the priesthood as the only path
w ay from the v illa g e o f obscurity to the city o f D istinction.
T h e holy o r d e r em braces men w ho have sp ru n g from every condition o f
life, but the adoption o f the broadcloth effects as little ch an ge in their character

74

d r ia n

a lilio

as it does in their physique. T h e m ans a man for all th at. It is the h o ly flame
D ivin e w hich alone fans the love o f G od into their eyes and m akes their virtues
heavenly.
N ow the A b b e owed his success not to rank or birth, nor to his cloth, but
rather to the grace with w hich he lived his life. G enuine, sensitive, sincere, with
a profound love of the beautiful, and a deep adm iration (though but little faith) in
the B ible. H is im agination, however, could not conceive the hope of Im m ortality
and in the recesses o f his heart he looked for no future life. N otw ithstanding this,
he reached D u ran d s on this S u n d a y even in g to m ake up the even num ber o f four
at S ir A n th o n y s unique little supper party. Q uite intoxicated with his late
eloquence in d escrib in g the excru ciatin g tortures o f an eternal hell, he caused men
to seek to the confessional and women to swoon ! T h e A b b e w as filled with
d eligh t as he perceived the deep im pression he had made with his powerful but
now neglected theological dogm a. H o p in g to see his praises on the m orrow in
the pages o f the different P arisian papers, he quaffed a sp ark lin g d rau gh t o f
V oltaire as he took his seat at the table.
A n attachm ent w hich needed not the aid o f divers sentim ental vow s to ensure
its support existed between the A b b e and S ir A . T h e y were both rarely consti
tuted men and understood one another.
T h e B aronet w as in h igh spirits to-night, as he w as once again to behold
Ism ar, but it w as an understood th in g that they should not at present claim an y
form er acquaintance ; A drian had arranged this at M adam e B ia n k a s request.
F o r through the medium o f A d ria n s letters M adam e B ian ka had become cogn isant
o f G eorge T o llem ach es h a v in g fallen aw ay into a semi-state o f unbelief, w hich
w as a w orse blow to her than when she had heard o f his death. N otw ithstanding
the intense pain caused by his h a v in g believed Florence H in d es false and wicked
calum ny a ga in st herself, her great desire and hope w as that he m igh t be saved
from the snare into w hich he had fallen. N evertheless, she deem ed it best to
conceal her feelings as m uch as possible from A drian .
S ir A n th o n y w as the first to s p e a k : A rt ever late at spiritual fete, Mon
chere A m i? If so I pity your flo ck .
T h is aw oke the A b b e from his dream to the recollection that he had not
made due apologies, and greetin gs to his h o s t ! Therefore arisin g and sh ak in g
his friend w arm ly by the hand, he pleaded he had u n w ittin gly prom ised an earlier
hour than had proved possible as he had been detained after the sermon, and
bow in g g ra v e ly he craved that his m isdem eanour should be overlooked.
A t this juncture A d rian and M adam e were announced, and after M adam e was
form ally introduced to both the host and the A b b e, by A drian , all seated them
selves, and the different delicacies w hich constituted the recherche supper, were
served in their respective courses.

R are old wine, a speciality w hich S ir A .

A S

75

produced on ly on such occasions, w as b rou gh t out.

A nim ated conversation

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

followed the A b b e s portrayal of his even in g sermon.

T h e B aronet affecting to understand that the A b b e had been detained in a id in g
to restore the ladies to consciousness, said ; M y dear A b b e, I think that you
are expected to overstep your duties, and if I were in your place I should say that
you were only e n g a ged as a devil d o g e r.
C est im possible mon ami ; C ourage, L e diable est mort.
that the D evil does not ex ist, cried the A b b e.

In fact, I believe

R em em ber yo u r serm on, m y good A b b e , on ly delivered a few hours a g o !

T r u e , replied the A b b e, but then I spoke as a priest accordin g to the
doctrines o f the H o ly M other C hurch , to w hich I am bound, and it is m y duty to
uphold to the people her every teaching, but now I am sp eak in g m y true sentim ents
as a man, for here I can safely unburden m y mind ; m y soul needs no m ask from
you, m y dear A n th on y. Y e t, I must can didly adm it, that I did not premeditate
an avow al.

B u t I cannot w ithdraw it, the devil does not exist.

W h a t, said S ir A n th o n y : T h e devil does not exist? Pardonnez moi, mon

chere A b b e, but I have seen him !
M adness ! cried the excited A b b e, unless indeed you are je s t in g ?
I assure you I am not je s tin g , said S ir A n th o n y, at a very extraordinary
stance I saw his S atan ic m ajesty, yea, and m any other m arvellous ap parition s.
W h a t spirits are th e s e ? asked M adam e, w ho had hitherto been silent.
A ll sorts o f spirits, some are those w h o profess to have lived on earth in
hum an form like ours, and these, A dam , the Prophets, P atriarchs, A postles,
in clu d in g Jesus C hrist, are they w ho m ostly appear ; on special occasions his
m ajesty the devil only appears. A n d where, m y good A b b e, do you say the latter
com es from, if not from h e ll?
I am perplexed at it a ll, replied the prelate, as I do not believe in this
absurd spiritualism , or in the reality o f its phenom ena. I know that Sheol, w hich
is translated h e ll, m eans the g ra v e .
A h ! y e s , rejoined M adam e, but not so is T a rta ru s ! this word only
occurs once in the B ible, and that is in 2 P eter ii. 4, w here we read, G od spared
not the an gels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into
chains of darkness, to be reserved unto ju d g m e n t. I am assured, and am prepared
to prove it is from thence evil spirits a rise.
T h e A b b e rose, and b o w in g very low, said : M y dear, and ve ry honoured
lady, I take your ch allen ge to prove it, and in the first place ask is this the abode,
think you, o f departed spirits o f the hum an fa m ily ?
No, not T artarus, for there is another term for the word h e l l in the
New Testam ent, nam ely H ades, w hich, in comm on with that o f Sh eol, in the
O ld Testam ent, m eans the unseen world, and w here the dead are deposited until

76

d r ia n

a lilio

the resurrection. A n d as we o u gh t not to confound death with life, apart from the
resurrection from the dead there is no h o p e.
O h, pard on, said the A b b e, but I can easily correct you now from a
theological standpoint, and can prove that there is life in death ; and it is a
rem arkable coincidence that this is the ve ry subject, for a private discourse, w hich
I have undertaken to deliver on W ed n esd a y even in g, in order to refute a w id ely
circulated and erroneous pam phlet b y someone sig n in g him self M .G . on this all
im portant subject. M ay I ask all here to be present, and I shall feel greatly
honoured if M adam e w ill favour me also, and let us again sup together after m y
discourse, in order that I m ay receive your personal criticism s, or congratulations.
S h a ll it be so ? I pray you to all accept m y earnest invitation to sup with me,
either here, or at the p alace? M adam e shall d ecide. It w as unanim ously agreed
that D u ran d s should be the favoured place selected, as they all loved liberty, and
there they felt at their ease.
M adam e here drew attention to the fact that tim e w as ad van cin g, and ere
departing she wanted the subject o f A d ria n s O peretta discussed, as since what
had passed that nigh t she w as ve ry anxious for its production in Paris.
S ir A n th o n y said, T h e prim ary object for our m eeting to-night w as to
discuss the possibility o f p roducing this O p eretta.
E xcuse m e, said the A b b e but before g o in g into the matter, I w ould like
to ask this question, w here is T a rta ru s; in aerial regions or in the earths centre?
A drian replied, M ost scholars agree with the follow in g ancient quotations
from a learned writer w ho s a y s : T h a t is called T artarus, w hich is lowest in
a n y th in g ; w hether in the earth or in w ater or in air ; and the Scriptures (Eph.
ii. 2.) speak o f w icked spirits in aerial regions ; and it seems Tartaru s really is in
a physical sense the bounds o f this m aterial creation, or the great depths o f the
a ir. O thers assert that it is under the earth, and th ough I cannot yet accept this,
y et I must confess the A p o stle seems to favour it, for he says they were cast down
to Tartarus.'
Ten thousand th an ks, said the A b b e, this g iv e s me another point, for
m y W e d n e sd a y s discourse, I am grateful indeed.
'In d e e d you are w elcom e, for your statem ent that Tartaru s m ay be in the
earths centre, is a su g g estiv e idea to me a lso .
T h e A b b e replied, N ow to business, w hat about the O p e re tta ?
S ir A n th o n y said, T h is is the question to be or not to b e w hether it is wise
to venture on this bold attempt, rests not alone with me. I could not, nay dare
not, hope safely to land it sin g le handed. N ot that I doubt A d ria n s successful
debut, nor the fine q uality o f the O peretta m usic, but the subject m ay raise an
uproar, and the imm ense influence and expense required seem s more than I
alone can pull through. B ut, A drian , sin g to the A b b e that star song, theres a
good fello w , cried S ir A n th o n y, w ould M adam e o b lig e by accom p an yin g on
the p ia n o ?

ong

r i t e r s

tory

77

A drian im m ediately responded, g iv in g several other selections from the m ost

tellin g parts of his com positions. T h e A b b e w as charm ed, and as A drian ceased,
arose, overpow ered with emotion, and in tones o f passionate adm iration, said
If it costs me m y lifes blood this exquisite com position shall be produced.

I am

enraptured ! E n o u gh , A drian . S ir A n th o n y and I w ill, with a stron g arm , sweep

aw ay all difficulties. I am determ ined it shall be produced, and in P a ris this
very season !
A d rian s heart beat with gladness, and he w as too overpow ered for a few
seconds to utter a word. B u t with the return o f com posure, cam e a flow of words
expressive o f sincere gratitude, in w hich his faithful helper and friend, M adam e,
joined, as she w as as rejoiced as A drian him self, that the O peretta w as to be
produced.
I w ill now g iv e out our fixtu res, said S ir A n th on y.
N ext S u n d a y three w eeks is the day fixed for M adam e R in o ld e s grand
reception ; but we can arrange about m y p ick in g you all up in m y brougham , on
W ed n esd a y next, when we shall meet here to make final arrangem ents for the
production o f the O peretta. Is it not so, mon chere A b b e ?
G od forbid, dear A n th o n y , said the A b b e. I m ust decline attending
this seance. It is an infernal deception.
N ay, consider, replied S ir A n th o n y, would not G od have you know the
truth respecting the personality of Satan, w hich you now d e n y ?
E m p h atically, no ! retorted the A b be, for, verily, it can be but an optical
delusion, and this so-called phenom ena is p robab ly caused by som e electrical
force ! H ow ever, if I could think otherwise I w ould overcom e m y repugnance
and attend.
S ir A n th o n y here su ggested that no evil power could injure a true servant of
the H o ly M other C hu rch ; this, together w ith M adam es and A d ria n s avow ed
determ ination to attend the seance, overcam e the A b b e s resolutions, and in
trem bling accents he at last assented. A n d rem indin g them all that but one
even in g intervened before that on w hich his discourse w ould take place ; after
w hich th ey would ( . . ) again sup together. H is carriage b ein g announced, the
party separated, each to his respective abode, in body, if not in spirit.
d

W h e n M adam e B ianka entered the portico o f her tem porary residence, in

spite of the lateness of the hour a m essenger had arrived with a note, and on
b reakin g the seal o f the dainty epistle, she read
Im passioned love m ay fade aw ay.
A s fades the beauteous rose.
B ut one true heart in liv in g stream,
T o thee for ever flows.

78

d r ia n

a lilio

S ir A n th o n y T o llem ach e had a restless night, p a cin g his cham ber for hours,
and in the m orning his hand shook, as he opened one o f his letters. A h ! the
sam e dear h an d w ritin g, he ejaculated. It contained a few short lines, w hich
S ir A n th o n y com m itted to heart before he waited to open another letter or to
break his fast. A n d he never forgot them.
A M I T I E .
H ow sweet is friendships gentle power.
W h e n constant, fa ith fu l, kind, and p u re;
It aids us in lifes darkest hour,
A n d g iv e s the soul grace to endure.
F or there are those w ho can be true,
A n d those we yet m ay safely tr u s t;
L et it be so with me and you,
U ntil we slum ber in the dust.
A n d when aw aked w ell bless the friend.
W h o first bestowed this love divine ;
F o r charity shall never en d .
Is not this grace both yours and m ine?

T h en let us trust in Jesus Name,

In S p irit, W o rd , and even Letter,
C o n jo in d in heart, w ell pass the plane
O f
meW' and climb the mountain ''better.

C H A P T E R XXV.

an y

gu ests attended the A b b e s discourse, the details o f w hich are as

follow s :
D ear F rien d s, A cco rd in g to m y promise, I shall now endeavour

to-night to uproot the errors set forth in a pam phlet, w hich, o w in g to its w ide cir
culation, is so w in g untruth in the m inds o f the people o f our great C ity . I am
very proud to have the attention o f some of the greatest m inds o f w hich P aris can
boast. Therefore, I hope that the fruit o f m y discourse w ill be a splendid in
gath erin g unto the H o ly M other C hu rch , into w hose faith some here have
prom ised to be included, if fu lly persuaded that there is a hell and consciousness
in death. H ow ever, our m eeting b ein g sim ply a private one, I shall adhere

A S ong W

r i t e r s

to ry

79

strictly to the agreem ent, and shall only deal with this subject argum en tatively,
disclaim in g reference to other doctrines. T h e subject o f our discourse is T h e
R ich M an and L aza ru s. T h is is the title o f a pernicious pam phlet w hich has
been put into my hands by zealous, but m isguided, Protestants.
T h is passage L uke x vi. 19 and fo llo w in g verses is an unsurm ountably
difficult portion o f the Scriptures, to those unlearned folk, w ho are endeavour
in g to establish the belief, that death is a continued sleep, until the resurrec
tion of the body. Som e men spare no pains in endeavouring to conform the
w ords o f inspired W rit, and all th in gs to that faith w hich they uphold, no
m atter if they be reasonable or not. T h e y stealthily suppress all that does not
support their doctrine, and elaborate and dim inish lib erally in order to carry out
their cherished projects.
B u t this is not w ise in a n y case, and more particu
larly as regards B ib lical teaching, for if not quite clear, the on ly line o f wisdom
is to acknow led ge that we do not understand. P erhaps M .G . (the w riter o f the
tract in question) is the best man that could have been found to handle this sub
ject, in support of w hat is called Conditional Im m ortality te a c h in g ; nevertheless,
all the ab ility in the world cannot alter or explain aw ay facts. T o m y mind the
m istake w hich he m akes in his argum ent is in endeavouring to make this part of
Scrip tu re agree with other parts, when it should be vice versa. O u r reliance in
C h ristian ity is based upon C hrist and H is written words, w hich are found recorded
in the G ospels, and if it be necessary to square and controvert these at the com
m encement, it shakes the ve ry root o f our faith ; besides, as you know, the H o ly
C ath olic C hu rch teaches the consciousness of the dead in P u rgatory. T h a t death
is m entioned in the B ib le as bein g a sleep is a notable fact, but this is no proof
that it is a continued sleep. Im agine, for instance, beings in another world, hear
in g of one on this earth as b ein g asleep. It need not necessarily im p ly that he
should sleep from his birth until his death, yet if not fu lly acquainted with m ans
state o f being, those in other regions m igh t so infer ; but, if we accept Jesus
C h rist as the Son o f G od, we have more know ledge, for we have H is teachings
and words, and, unless their historical record is incorrect, all professed C hristians
are bound to accept them as the very truth, both in statement and in fig u re, or they
m ust reject them as b ein g w h o lly unreliable. C an C hristians deem it possible
that our L ord could use untrue figures for H is illustrations? as, if they are sim p ly
fabulous, there exists no basis for reliance in H is teachin g ! L uke xvi. 19-31
states that the b e g g a r died ; but mentions not his burial, alth ou gh that probably
followed ; for alth ou gh he w ould not have the respect paid to his dead body as
did the rich man in w hat is termed a b u ria l, yet, doubtless, he w as interred. T o
accept the idea that the L o rd s m eaning w as that L azarus w as bodily carried to
A b ra h am s bosom is contrary to a n y th in g that has ever occurred. O r to throw it
forward until the R esurrection o f the dead m akes utter nonsense o f the w hole
parable. It states that the rich man also died, and doubtless the burial o f his
rem ains was a grand affair. T h e bodies of these two are both dead, and buried in

82

fessed A theist.

d r ia n

a lilio

N evertheless, his mind had been g rea tly im pressed b y the dis

course, and he join ed in the anim ated converse that ensued. T h a t there is a
Suprem e Sp iritu al B ein g, or Creator, no man can d e n y , said S ir A nth ony.
A drian replied, If we have an y spiritual conception let us be definite in
sp eak in g o f our M aker, the L ord Jehovah, G o d .
Y o u refer to the G od of the B ib le , retorted the Prince.
Y e a , v e rily , replied A drian .
T h en , I must defend the good jud gm en t o f m y dear friend, as the B ib le is
clearly proved to be incorrect, both lo g ically and scien tifically, lau gh ed the
Prince. H ow ever we m ay differ in opinion, it is a fact that the dear A b b e s
eloquent address to-night has aw akened in me the know ledge that w ithin the soul
exists inherent aspirations to a h igh er state o f bein g and a nobler life.
B u t, suggested A drian , the conception o f a h igh er spiritual nature far
exceeds its power to a ct.
T h e spiritual mind soars h ig h , though tfully observed M adam , realizin g
that G od is lo v e .
G od is lo v e , scornfully exclaim ed the Prince, then how do you reconcile
your G od o f lo v e ,' the G reat, G ood Pacific, with H im o f whom it is stated that
H e shall burn the vast m ajority of m ankind for all eternity in hell ; also m any
are called but few are chosen ; straigh t is the gate and narrow is the w ay that
leads to life, and few there be that find i t ; H e that believeth not shall be
dam ned.
No one can g ain sa y that B ib lica lly qualified believers are in the
m in ority.
In spiritual th in gs man must be spiritually instructed, interpolated the A b be.
S u rely, th en , said the Prince, I w ill can didly confess that I, too, w as
deeply im pressed b y your discourse this even in g, m y good A b be. Y o u touched
a chord in m y soul w hich had not vibrated for years. But, nevertheless, science
has dem onstrated that the B ib le is false ; w ill you not adm it th a t?
Is it possible that the soul can be enlightened in th in gs divine and super
natural by means of m undane s c ie n c e ? remarked M adam e, her large dark eyes
lig h te n in g with earnest th o u gh t; but when sim plicity, sincerity, and, sweeter than
all, a g o d ly hum ility, has cleansed our hearts, then, with clear eyes and unclouded,
w e m ay look toward the sacrificial G odhead and behold therein our redem ption.
A h ! no, said the Prince, tell me not that. T h e B ib le w as never intended
as a scientific revelation, but sim p ly as a poetical effusion. It is a pity that they
burnt B runo before d iscoverin g that the B ib le is poetry only, and not intended
to be used as a scientific g u id e .
T h e wisdom o f this world is not of G o d , sa g ely remarked A drian.
B u t, said the Prince, the first chapter o f G enesis discloses a scientific
m isconception, in statin g that G od divided the lig h t from the darkness, divided
the waters and separated them from the land, and ordered the earth to b rin g forth

A S

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

83

the grass, the herb, the fruit, the trees, and this all before H e made the sun, w ith
out the lig h t and heat o f w hich, the liv in g organism s could not exist !
Not w ithout lig h t, interrupted A drian , for G od created lig h t on the first
day. H e also caused vegetation to sp rin g forth, even before creating the sun.
W e all know that lig h t exists independently o f the sun, yet apart from that, with
G od all th in gs are p o ssib le.
I en vy your com placent cred u lity, said the Prince, for m y part, I could
not put such faith in a book written b y fallible and errin g men, w ho m igh t therein
deceive. B esides, w hy try to reconcile our Scien ce with a story so absurd as the
B ib le account ot Creation ?
S im p ly because true science proves the B ib le to be true, cried A drian ,
ea rn estly ; and to w hat better source can we turn for information thereon than
the C reators own account o f H is W o r k ? '
T h is w orlds history is indelibly written by the fin ger o f Nature on the rocks
them selves, retorted the Prince.

R ead your serm ons in stones, and learn the

secrets o f existence.
W h a t is N ature? do you a sk ? I im plore you to consider the structure o f
stratified rocks, divided as they are into three classes : ist, the P aleozoic ; 2nd,
M esozoic ; and 3rd, the C ainozoic ; or, P rim ary, Secondary, and T ertiary, some
of w hich, such as the Laurentian, are over 30,000 feet in thickness. Is it not
evident to an unprejudiced mind, in spite o f the B ib le six days story, that untold
m illions o f ages must have been requisite for their developm ent and solidification ?
T h e H o ly B ib le does not contradict th is, responded A drian , for the first
w ords therein say, In the b egin n in g G od created the heavens and the earth
or,
rather, a more correct rendering is the P lanets and the E a rth . B ut we are not
told when that b egin n in g was. T h en it goes on to state how the L ord G od formed
the universe within the space of six days.
T h e R e v . C yru s E . B ro o k s explanation of Gen. i. and ii. w ill perhaps clearly
co n v ey m y contention regard in g the Creation, for he expresses m y own beliefs :
W e agree with the finest Christian Scientists w hose loyalty to the W o rd o f G od
is beyond dispute that G en. i. i, is separated by a lon g term of years from the
events recorded in the follow in g verses.
T h a t the H ebrew w ord used in the first verse crea ted im plies a perfect
creation o f fauna, flora, and rational life.
T h a t another creation is referred to in the second verse, later in time than
the first verse, w here a different word is used not callin g into beings but m aking,
re-form ing, fash ioning and re-clothing with fauna, flora, and rational life a prior
world.
In addition to the above contention of C hristian Scien tists not those
falsely so -ca lle d we, ourselves, believe that Gen. i. speaks of an earlier creation

84

than does G en. ii.

d r ia n

a lilio

In G en. i. M an w as called into bein g on the sixth d a y ; male

and female being created and blessed together; these were com m anded to m ultiply
and replenish (re-fill) the earth sh o w in g that rational life had p reviously existed
on it. T h en follows in Gen. ii. the san ctifyin g of the seventh day, and then the
formation of a man, A d a m ; and also of an enclosed garden, in Eden, w here G od
put the man H e had formed. T h en H e laid H is will upon the man, and uttered
H is prohibition as to the tree of life. A fte r w hich G od pities his lonely state and
evolves out o f A d a m a wife. E ve. T o this p a ir no such com m and was given as
to b ein g fruitful and m u ltip lyin g as w as given in the previous case, so far from this
E v e s conception (as it relates to fruitfulness) wa?, p a rt o f the curse, and seems not
to have been any part o f the D ivin e purpose in creation, fo r them.
W herefore, I conclude sp eak in g for m yself person ally that in G en. i. we
have the creation o f an earlier and inferior race, com m anded and designed to
m ultiply rapidly and fill the earth and govern the lesser creatures. A n d Gen. ii.
supplies a further link in the progressive chain of creation.
W e ll, you certainly put a fresh construction on w hat I have sa id , admitted
the P rin ce ; but here we are at the restaurant. L et us not fail to avail ourselves
of the first opportunity of d iscussin g this subject more fully, for m y interest is
awakened, and I perceive that you are a keen debater.
A s time had im perceptibly flown aw ay the party was late, so it w as arranged
that A d rian , assisted by M adam e B ianka, should g o through as much o f the
Operetta as possible. D u rin g supper there w as m uch interesting conversation
and full arrangem ents were made for the production o f the Operetta in Paris.
T h e Prince, w ho had been requested b y the A b b e to arrange for the Operetta
to appear on a S u n d ay, evinced surprise that neither A drian nor M adame objected
to S a b b a th perform ances. A n d his surprise increased when M adam e B ianka
replied,
Y o u are not w ro n g in your surm ises. P rin ce Laida, as I trust that we m ay
never break the com m andm ent o f Jehovah by w ork in g upon the Sabbath . F or
H e rested on the seventh day and hallowed it. Therefore we feel that we are
doin g no w ro n g in the sigh t of G od, as S u n d a y is not the Sabbath.
T h e fo llo w in g S u n d a y three weeks was the date on w hich the P rin ce had
secured the O pera H ouse, and, stran gely, it happened that this w as the very date
fixed for the seance. H ow ever, as the latter did not com m ence till nearly m idnight
the two did not clash. T h e recherche repast w as soon discussed, and the lovely
strains o f the O peretta comm enced.

tar-dream.
M od era to.

If'

E. H.r

r -

L. H.

E. H.

----------

-r^ -r

/ J -

a ^ P E;
I

?=

L. H.

L. H.

fc fc

:f:
cre s.

SH
u
y>-

zt

en

C harm d

rap - tu r d

in

H -1-^

W
:g :

d im .

-e^--

=^i
-<a

P=F
! = ^ i

r -

d w e ll;

'
p h a ii - ta - s y a

- M

-----1-----1

Lone,

spell,

a h ! fo n d -ly

tJ

still night,

4-----1-----(-

tV 5 = i

1> ------ J ------ 'Y m

in th e

---------------------

. .

p-

Mara ;

W hen

lis t!

list, on th e still nii;ht, Bweet n .u - fio and

clear,

The

notes i f th e

dim.
A'^-

I#5 = =

c i:

b t:
bowr,

and

w ill give th ee th e

--

= t
k ey

;e :

P2:

ir-h-^-r-

of

as - tra l

powr.

-J-

3e

----- < n

=1:

Low,

Low,

ou

th e e till n igh t

1=^1=
r

___
---- ----------<_y-- ^

I:

-S>- -0 - t = | = * F

;e E * H
-0- 3 --mz

F alls

r y ^ P. c J --------------------1

-J
1^
star

-j
^
of

n ------------------------ f
---------33 ^ ^ ~ - -------------------- i

love.

a s s

E3=j5i
i-r p i

:fiS 3

r- llJ
4:^.
-P 2 _ -

3 = ?E 3 = 5 .

A S ong W

r i t e r s

85

S tory.

C H A P T E R X X V II.
[ b o o k

ASTREA;

OR

TH E

i o

.]

W IT N E S S

OF

STARS.

(In Five Acts.)

ACT
(E n ter

I.
r

i n

. J

T o earth I have ju st returned,

Ive ju st now read the stars,
A n d V enu s, b righ t as ever burned,
E nflam ed b y the power of Mars.
For love will ever hold me in her chain.
A dream song, m ay perchance relieve the pain.

(The Prince sings song, entitled "Star-drearn.")

S

- d

C harm ed, enraptured in ph an tasys spell

L o ve in the still night, a h ! fondly I d w e ll;
Spell-bound I gaze on the beautiful stars.
T h e radiant V e n u s and fiery M ars;
W h e n list, list on the still night
S w eet m usic and clear.
T h e notes of the n igh tin gale
Steal on m y ear.
C om e now to me, listen, neath heavens own bower.
A n d I w ill g iv e thee the key o f A stral power.
R efra in L ow , low on the still night.
Soft m usic as from a dove;
V en u s, V en u s, beautiful V en u s reign s above.
L ow , low on the still night.
S oft m usic as from above,
V en u s, V en u s, beautiful star o f L ove.
Beautiful planets o f m ystical power.
S w eetly their influence flows every hour;
M ercury, actively governs the mind,
Jupiters rays how beneficent, kind.

86

A d r ia n

G a l il io ;

T h e seventh-day star,
Saturn, often causes blight.
H is are those deep th ings w hich eschew the light.
F air Luna, and red M ars,
B oth brighten the sky
R a is in g our hopes and our valour full h igh .
T e ll me o f all occult powers you know,
L earn in g and wisdom how oft join ed in w oe;
T ell o f the fiery M ars, his w ar-like sheen,
O f Saturn, and m ystics, their vision so keen.
T h e b righ t planet Jupiter, kind, jo vial and true,
N eptune, U ranus, tho hidden from view ;
S in g neath the b righ t ligh ts h igh in heaven above,
A n d tell me the power opposed to sweet love?

A h ! w ondrous stars.
T h e ir sig n s w ill not deceive.
E lectric in their force,
T h e ir rays m y soul relieve.
T h e ir power extends
B eyon d earths deepest dale;
A n d soft descends,
T o nether vale.
A la s ! then S atu rn s rays, pierce, plague, and raise remorse,
H enceforth I rise to meet their kind and tender force;
F o r when upon the m inds eye they reflect,
T h e ir secret subtle power doth take effect;
T h ese agen cies D ivin e, they haunt me ever,
T h e y influence every act, nought can escape them, never!
( E

i n

J e s t e r

i n

t e r

t h e

i r i t

J e s t e r . ^

W h y , Jester, la u g h in g still as ever!

Im m im icing m ankind so clever!
I hate them for their power o f w ill,
T o ch an ge their minds, or hold them s t i ll !
E n o u gh , forsooth, m y w ill soon brough t thee
Hence in swift obcyance;
E h, Presto ! instantaneous ere the seance
D escribe thy plans, detail each stage.
F o r sn arin g man, in C hristian A g e ?

A S ong W
Je

s t e r

r i t e r s

S tory.

87

First, wide and far, shall rise division,

T o fo g m ans senses, cause derision.
T h en strong conceit shall fast increase,
A trap affording no relief.
T h is spirit, h o ld in g men so neat.
W ill raise a sect in every street.
F or plain I see, th rough spirit source,
A battle field righ t down T im e s course;
T ill the A n g e l shall the decree enforce,
T h a t T im e shall be no m ore.
W h e n N ations rise in pow er and sw ay,
T h e spirit true, shall fly aw ay.
F u ll nineteen centuries shall run.
T h en slow and sure behold their doom.

r in c e

Y e s ! Y e s , I see, (fine policy).

A n d through T im e s telescope,
A n d a spiritual line o f E arth ly kings.
In whom the N ations hope !
In the 17th century a germ ,
* A rare B lu e S to c k in g and real book w o rm
A la s ! h alf crushed by a Pope.

S till lives the blossom , learning, seer

In wisdom w o r ld ly not too clear.
Je

s t e r

W h a t th in kst thee P rin ce

Shrew d men now say,
(T h ose silly hum an kids)
Jehovah (their God) played the A rch itect
In b u ild in g the P yram id s !
A n d the P yram ids, m ortals assert, were made
F o r a sign to them in O ld T im e s decade,
F o rgettin g appliances in those days.
W e re suited to G iants, and G iants w ays !

r in c e

A g a in st their M aker, men shall turn.

A n d strong D e lu s io n T ru th shall sp urn;
F o r this w ell focussed, and compact.
Im prints untruth as solid fact.

^ A lth ou g-h th is S t a n z a m a k e s sp e cia l referen ce to G a lile o it a lso in c lu d e s C o p e r n ic u s a n d N e w to n

w h o lived in th e i6 th a n d 17th c e n tu rie s re s p e c tiv e ly .

( T h e la t t e r died in 1 7 2 7 la s t c e n tu ry )

a n d it is o n ly sin ce th is p erio d th a t th e G lo b u la r th e o r y h a s been g e n e r a lly re ceived b y e d u c a te d

p e rso n s in E u r o p e .

For

w a s a s it a p p e a r s to b e

5000 y e a r s befo re th e ir tim e s e d u c a te d m en b e lie v e d th a t th e w o rld

quite motionless.

A d r ia n G a l il io ;
P

r in c e

Sp irits prepared throughout the ages,

S h all do our W ill at fitting stages ;
M ans word again st G od s shall be accepted,
A n d false C o sm o g o n y erected ;
T h a t earths a tiny w h irlin g G lobe
S h all men set forth in learned robe,
A b o ve concern that M oses erred.
A n d Jesus verified H is w ord ,
D e n y in g the earths Creator.

Je

s t e r

S tay, Prince, observe before T im e s closed.

O ur G iant W ill, shall be opposed ;
S neer not at the Zetetic band,
G oliath fell b y D a v id s hand.
I see a stone, it taketh aim,
A n d hush, I hear its curious strain.
\Earth-not a Globe-Revtew. ]
H ypothesis quoted.
A ll matter once floated
In atoms w ide roam ing th rough space
W h e n a power, perhaps N e th e r ?
P ulled all down together.
H ow it happened no mortal can trace !
B ut dear me ! however.
C ould there then be a N e th e r ?
O r an upward or dow nw ard at all ?
W ith a to m s dis-severed,
N ow g ra vity tethered,
A n d sh ootin g th rough space like a ball.
T h is power of such fame,
G ravitation by name,
Pounced down on the atoms w hilst strew ing ;
B ut further back gaze,
O er eternitys maze.
W h a t, before, was good G ra vity d o in g ?
T h e g ra v ity theory.
W h e n started, w as clearly
A fancy, w hich Newton had run ;
Im agine the motion.
T h is world m osdy ocean,
O nce a cinder shot out from the sun !

The I^ebular Hypothesis.

LADY

W o r d s a n d M u sic by

h
----------- ----- -------------------------d ------ r
*J ik J -J
T r ^

BLOUNT.

H y po - the-si3 <nu)ted A ll m atter once floated In atoms wide roam ing thru spaoe,'
W hen a poiv-er plliaps nolWr? Pull'd
T h is pow - er of S'lcli fame, G rav-i-ta-tion lij name,Pounced down on th e a-toms irMle strew - in g ;
B u t fu rth e r back gaze, Oer
L ike So - lar re -1 i-lion, lu - h e - r e u t ro-ta-tion Sent th e globe whirling runil, till fu ll
E ocm
J u st pictu re th e view T h e
---------------- K

-1

t
V

- i -------------- ^s r - i --------------- ----------------------H

H
!
H
H
iH

-" S

- S : ----------

- -

all down to-gether'Hi'w ib h append no m ortal can tra c e ! . . B u t,dear me! how ever Could therethen be a nether? Or an
e-ter - n i-tv d maze, ffliatficy ore was good g r a v -i- ty do - ing? T h e grav-i - t y th eory, W hen start-ed, was clearly
A
sparks, how they flew! A n d a b eauty so brighl made the moon ! . . T h e Bun, the great Saster, Sure ou gh t to go faster Than the

-5 -t> -----

- s

- s .

-5

- ? f

rJ-

D G.

2nd and 3rd Verse.

upw ard or downward a t all ? . . . W ith atom s dissevpred,Now g rav-i - ty tethered,And shooting through space like a ball,
fan-cy which Kew-to'i had ru n ; . .
Im -a g -in e tlie motion Tbisworld, m ostly ocean, Once a cinder shot out from th e
siin!
' i it sent liickwards re - view - ing ; Y t t globe and moon, too. K eep old Sol well in view, And play b11 around while pur - tu - ing !

Verse withemphas.
f- l>

-------------- ------------

s d

The

glo - b ite

a - vers

r:J-

It

t =

took mil-lions

of ye;irs F o r the earth to

-.n -

de - vel - op and

---------- ------------0

L -t-

cool, . .

1---------------

sir,

But

i= = filsi= f

s ^ r

------ --------------

? 'f 7

he

w ho w ill fr y

To

give God

th e

lie,

Sh all y e t prove h im self b t a, fet>l, . .

in th e wrong,

sir.

C o lla voce.
- e * -

1^ 3
-St

E e p r a in .

---------------

r H

----------------------------------- ----------------------
H*>
r

'

fL

>s

------------------------------------

id
L

: t ------------------------------------ k

P rac-ti-cal and plain,

Mo-sea on - W errd !'

, Sci-ence clad in T ru th ,
So-called science states

Leads men to dis-card

Y e t o u r L o r d and Christ

5 =

' i * - E

Theo-ries, em p t-,
Q uot - ed Mo-seb

------- 1 -^ 4--------1
-------i _ _

C rr-F --

gold I " Science fal - si - fle d !

glob e Or a sta-tion-a - ry plane ?
T
i - s i ____ ^
* 491*-i_
^ -r
"

r-J

-H
____ S

.,iF

.,T F C------------

rail.

-5

fc d ;
li:

tiE iS

-gjt!g=g--gF

->

t-

A S

ong

W r i t e r s S t o r y .

L ik e solar relation ;
Inherent rotation,
S en t the G lo b e w h irlin g round, till full soon
Just picture the view
T h e sparks how they flew !
A n d a beauty so b righ t made the Moon !
T h e S u n , the great M aster,
S h o u ld surely g o faster
T h a n the sparks it sent backwards, review in g;
Y e t G lo b e , and M oon too.
K e e p old S o l well in view ,
A n d p lay all around w hile p u rsuin g !
T h e G lobite avers
It took m illions o f years
F o r the earth to develope and cool. S ir ;
B u t he w ho w ill try
T o g iv e G od the lie,
S h all yet prove him self but a fool, Sir.

Je ste r

Truth-seekers are but deem ed fanatics,

F or at the T r u th the m asses lau gh !
Three-fourths o f these are idiots p er C a rly le s staticsW h o live to sneer, to bluster, shout, and chaff.
H ear how they shout with addled brain,
Its nought to me if earths a plane
O r w h irlin g glob e, its all the same.
S o lo n g as I am not to blame.
F ol lol, de riddle, diddle, d ig o .

r in c e

D A

m o u r

T h e K in g shall yet be spoiled,

H is hateful pow er sh all wane ;
H e s ever thwarted lo ves delight.
A n d hates m y very name !
T o ruin man, b y his com m and,
I w ove lo ves subtle net, encharm ed ;
A n d tried its strength, as he desired.
Im passioned, overproof, and fired !
N ow love w ill ever hold me in her chain.
Im m ortal, restless, sweet, u n d y in g pain !

89

go

A d ria n
( ^ P r in c e

G a lilio ;

E a rth Song to his twin soul )

D A m o u r s

A t the clo sin g o f the day,

W h e n the sun has gone his w ay,
A n d the birds have ceased their lay,
I sig h for thee !
W h e n the n igh t g iv es place to morn,
In the early, early dawn,
Nature sm iles, yet still forlorn,
I sig h for thee !
N o th in g can true jo y afford,
L o ve alone can tune each chord,
A n d through the ages, m y adored,
I sig h for thee !
P

r in c e

A la s ! th rough w eary centuries, I ween,

M y love to one has ever faithful been ;

F o r its kindred soul alone can love e er burn acute,

A n d all save this, is a phantom dream
A mere vain substitute !
Je

s t e r

I know that man is evil,

F o r in sin he is conceived.
B u t to q uaff off your own poison.
P rin ce, it can scarcely be believed !
(T h e

AHA

HA!

Je

OR

s t e r

S o n g .)

L O V E S

CONUNDRUM .

A y e , love is but an idle dream.

A h a , H a ! aha, ha!
F o r th in gs are never w hat they seem,
A h a, h a ! ha, ha, h a !
T is but a passion vain regret.
A h a , ha ! aha, ha !
A n d fo lly as y o u ll prove it yet.
A h a, ha ! ha, ha, ha!
S o ju s t to touch sentim ental folk,
A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
U pon yo u r love Ill make a joke.
A h a, ha ! ha, ha, ha !

Song

W r i t e r s S t o r y .

P ray , w h y is love like sweetened ice?

A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
B ecause it melts and is so nice,
A h a, ha ! ha, ha, h a !
N ow , w h y s love like to curds and w h e y ?
A h a , ha ! aha, ha !
B ecause turns sour, all in a day !
A h a , ha ! ha, ha, ha !
N ow , w h y s love like the stars, or moon ?
A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
B ecause it shines not after noon !
A h a , ha ! ha, ha, ha !
A n d w h y is love like scorch ing sun ?
A h a , ha ! aha, ha !
B ecause it burns its course to run.
A h a , ha ! ha, ha, ha !
B u t when is love like the P leiades?
A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
B ecause when h igh it goes to freeze,
A h a , ha ! ha, ha, ha !
T h en w h y does love like flower unfold?
A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
F irst scorched b y heat, then chilled b y cold !
A h a, ha ! ha, ha, ha !
B u t still I find the fates decree.
A h a, ha ! aha, ha !
T h a t love shall live as lo n g as me,
A h a , ha ! ha, ha, ha !
Je

s t e r

r in c e

W o m a n s love m ay be her curse,

G o d s sentence m akes it plain,
W h e n unto man, her husband.
S ubjected she became.
W e re this love unto man
From her nature dissected,
B oth perfect and lo vely
H er b e in g s reflected.

91

92

i n

a lilio

W ith its scorch ings of jealousy, a n g u ish , and pain,

A s a moth courts its burning, with this love its the same.

J e s t e r

d r ia n

Im passioned love is wicked !

W h o tries it is o u tw itted!
It is a spirit, Jesters toy,
A m ouse for cats to torture toy
A n evil thats permitted !

T h o se torturous love-fangs
A man can unbind.
F o r he b ein g mortal.
C an ch an ge his own mind.

J e s t e r

B u t your torm ents eternal

A n a g e -lo n g lay ;
From n igh t till m orning,
A n d then all day !
I m sorry for you.
A n d if perchance
L o ve m aketh a war.
Ill poison m y lance !
O r if a lls true.
A n d men can fight.
D estroy the Im p
W ith dynam ite !
(

Chorus hy the

J e s t e r

and

r i n c e . )

A n d all the m arriages in earths vicin ity,

B orn o f flesh, with flesh m ust end ;
B u t each true spirit has its true affinity.
Its kindred soul, and they two blend, and they tw o blend.

J e s t e r

i n

O ne question. P rin ce, if not I m rude in

A re A d a m s race on earth intrud ing?
M en rejecting their G od and M aker, as K in g ,
H ave suffered thereby, one and all ;
From w hich nought can save them, w hile sin reigns o er sin,
T h ro u g h a mere earthly m onarch, a S a u l,
T h is w orld of sin divides itself in classes!
G old is its god, with foolish vain desire ;
L ik e ants, they tread each other down in m asses,
E ach for him self fights, scram bles, h igh er h igh er !

A
J e s t e r

r i n

c e

ong

r i t e r s

tory

A n im alistic are m ans deeds,

B egotten like the swine he leads,
M aterialistic are his needs.
H is sport is death, and on it feeds !

D A m o u r V a in jester, th ough our know ledge has a limit,

R e g a rd the man w ho Satan een did te m p t;

H is nature differs, and so theres som ething in it.
T h e world in sins begot, yet H es exempt.
T a k e heed, this L ord o f life and power.
W a s not bego t by man ;
Im m ortal L ife is H is vast dower,
T h e U n iverse H is van.
T h e on ly difference in m ankind
Is that e x istin g in the m ind ;
From m atter gross som e spirits rise
A b o v e mere hum an vain desire !
F o r matter killed, to spirit flies,
A n d spirit quenched, as matter dies.
T h e Lord, C h rist Jesus human form,
S p irit begot, but hum an born.
L o ve tendrils shall im m ortally endure
If celebrate, intangible, and pure !

( P

r i n

c e

FOR

S i n g s )

E V E R .

O h , come, dear love, from yonder shore.

R elieve this lo n g in g pain ;
L o ve, lin ger not for go ld or lore,
B ut hasten as in days o f yore ;
L et C u p id s w in gs now bear thee oer.
C om e to you r love again.
R efra in T h o heart strings, broken, tune no more.
A n d earthly ties m ay sever.
S o u ls truly one shall reach a shore.
E ternal and for ever.

93

94

d r ia n

a lilio

R efra in M id plaintive strains o f silent grief,

T h is heart sigh s, sad refrain,
W h e n lo ! I feel thy presence brief,
O u r souls are one, and sweet relief
T h ro pow er unseen, around, beneath,
D ear pristine hope I gain.
L o ve call, from m agic source, I hear
R eso u n d in g natures strain ;
L o ve w in g s are strong, they need not rest.
A n d swift, in reach ing east to west.
U p h eld b y hope, th eyre ever blest;
D ear love, I com e again.

J e s t e r

i n

O h , tell me. P rin ce, when L o ve so soft doth plead,

N eedst thou com e hence th y soul on it to feed?
I ve heard that C u p id oft takes birth :
Is L o ve th y m ission now upon the E arth ?

O no ! but p er the con tra:

I m esm erise m y victim s.
T h en th rough their organs play,
T o speak and w rite and do m y w ill
In every form and w ay.
B y supernatural fligh t
T o earth Im now propelled.
In p erso n n e for to-night.
M ens doubts m ust be dispelled.
B u t now I hear
A sweet, sweet m elody, and clear !
B y m agic w h irld
From far, far regions
O f the under w orld !
H ence, Jester, swift to the seance w ell soar.
F o r the hour is g ro w in g late.
I shall not be sum m oned in posse a n y more.
T ill twice nine hundred and tw elve tim es e i g h t !

ong

r i t e r s

tory

C H A P T E R X XV III.

S T R A IN S

FROM

TH E UN D ERW ORLD .

IN G with a m ig h ty sw ell,

Joy unto lig h t is w ed !

V- ^ Peace on the earth shall dwell,
D eath shall be captive led !
D eath sh all be C ap tive led.
I, A dam , sin g with patriarchal choir.
T h e lastin g ligh t, as promised, now has come.
A n d prophets jo in w ho sounded on T im e s L y re
Em ancipation through this w ondrous Su n !
H ere, with our fathers p lacd
D ow n in the depths of hell.
L ig h t is from us effaced ;
D arkness, the fearful spell.
R e ig n s here in terror b lack !
W h e n , suddenly,
A soft, sweet, brilliant ligh t
S p read s all around.
In hues so radiant as a sun o f g o ld !
D isp e llin g gloom that a g e s lon g have bound ;
A n d tints all lo ve ly do their rays unfold.
A n d they enlighten hell (Sh eol.)
E n ligh ten h e ll !
Isaiah, Prophet, I,
W h e n on the earth alive,
S u re ly did prophesy
L ig h t with the dark should strive.
T o lands beyond fair Jordans rip p lin g stream.
W h o se peoples w alked in darkness as the grave.
A n d those w ho dw elt in deaths dark shadow-dream ,
I prophesied a L ig h t should rise to save.
S eth A s I prayed in the a g es past,
G od spare m y fathers b reath,
A beautiful A n g e l cast.
T h e stin g from the m onster death.
A n d M ichael bore a m essage from the Lord,
T h a t A d a m th o he die shall live again ,
F o r death shall yet be conquerd b y the W o rd
Its captives borne to Paradise in train !

95

g6

A d ria n

G a lilio ;

C om e to this jo yo u s feast,
M ercy and H ope com bine,
P ie rc in g th rough a ge s vast.
R each us th rough W o rd D ivine.
S in g with a m ig h ty sw ell,
Joy unto L ife is w ed :
Peace on the earth shall dwell.
Death shall be captive led !
Chorus o f Saints :
M an shall not live alone b y bread,
B u t b y each word that G od hath said.
H e w ho resuscitates his mind,
B y H eaven is supernaturally fed :
W h ile he w h os spiritually blind
E xists alone b y human bread.
M an shall not live alone by bread.
B u t b y each word his G od hath said.
A la s ! there is an earthly peace.
W h ic h like its bread decays ;
Its charm s alloyed b y transient lease,
B rin g g rie f in m any a phase.
M an shall not live alone b y bread.
B u t b y each w ord that G od hath said.
Jehovah grants Eternal Life,
G ives food that L ife to raise,
A n d jo y fu lly the nourished soul
B reathes forth his M akers Praise.
M an shall not live alone b y bread.
B u t b y each word that G od hath said !

CHAPTER

M
Jacob.

a d a m e B ia n k a s address.
F o r ever and e ve r.

X X IX .

Im m ortality L ost and R eg ain ed .

Life

P
: A lm ig h ty
Jehovah, G od o f A b rah am , Isaac, and
Not w ith great voice or m any w ords we now address Th ee. W e a sk that
r

T h o u w ilt now, in T h y m ercy, feed us w ith spiritual food.

W ilt T h o u raise those w ho are dead, from their anim al condition to the
desire spiritual, and g iv e them. O u r Father, the desire for L ife E verlastin g. O
G od, pardon our sins, and g iv e us thy H o ly Spirit.

F or Jesus C h rist sa k e.

S
F

ong

r i t e r s

S
E

tory

97

A n d the sm oke o f their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever. (R ev. xiv.
9 -11.) A s regards this passage of Scripture, supposed to uphold the endless
suffering o f the lost, upon the term ever and e v e r everyth in g rests.
It is an
acknow led ged fact that the B ib lical for ever and e v e r does not necessarily sign ify
a never-ending duration o f time. A s the w ords for e v e r do not, o f necessity,
bear this signification, it is evident they m ay not do so in this passage, and we
must not contradict other scriptures, w hich teach that all w ickedness and suffering
and pain and death pass aw ay. L et us take a few cases.
Jonah, referring to his envelopem ent in the b elly o f the great fish, declares
T h e earth with her bars w as about me for e ve r. (ii. 6.)
A g a in , servants, we
find were bound to their masters for e ve r. (E xod. xxi. 6.)
T h e A aron ic priesthood (which ended in Christ) w as stated to be for ever
and ever or an everlastin g priesthood. (E xod. xl. 15.)
T h e word w hich is translated for e ver, is also translated o ld , as in
Lam . iii. 6 ; Isa. Ixiii. 3. In Isa. Ixiv. 4, & c. it is translated since the b egin n in g
o f the w o rld . T h ese exam ples o f the use o f the term to express lim ited duration ,
are enough to prevent our th row in g the w hole w eigh t o f the most terrific doctrine
taught, upon a sin g le word, confessedly uncertain in its m eaning and import. T h e
reasons w h y we should not interpret the above passage, in opposition to the
num erous declarations o f the Scriptures, exp ressin g the utter destruction o f the
impenitent, are as follow s :
1st. T h is declaration is not accordin g to the ordinary p reach in g o f the
G ospel, such as w as heard d u rin g the G ospel dispensation but a special m essage
or threat. T o learn the destiny o f sinners, we must consult the ordinary lan gu ag e
o f Scripture.
2nd. M uch of the book of R evelation is confessedly sym bolic, and the
diversity o f opinion concerning its m eaning, am on g numerous expositors, proves
exclu sively the difficulty o f its interpretation.
3rd. -This m essage b ein g directed to a special class of sinners, v iz., those
w ho com m it a special sin, or those w ho w orship the beast, none but those are
included in its application.
4th. T h e torm ent is spoken of, as occurrin g d u rin g the continuation of
day and n ig h t. B u t in hell there can be no d a y , and in heaven no n ig h t,
hence the circum stance locates the infliction to this world.
5th. It is spoken o f as occurrin g at the sam e time as the w orship o f the
beast.
6th. T h e prophets make use o f sim ilar lan gu age to describe national
judgm ents, instead o f individual torments. T h u s Isaiah x xx iii. 9, 10, predicting
the desolation o f Idum ea, says the stream s thereof shall be turned into p itc h ; and
the dust thereof into brirnstone, and the land thereof shall become b urn in g pitch ;

98

d r ia n

a lilio

it shall not be quenched n igh t nor day, the sm oke thereof shall g o up for e v e r
i.e., for the age.
A ll o f w hich lan g u ag e is equally as stron g as that in the
p assage under consideration.
A n d these shall g o a w ay into everlastin g
punishm ent; but the righteous into life eternal. (Matt. xx v. 46.)
T h is passage
is th ough t by m any to contain im pregnable proof that the w icked are to be tor
mented in hell ; but be it understood that the words everlastin g and eternal are
both translated from the sam e G reek origin. T h e life o f the saints b ein g eternal
it is alleged that the punishm ent of the w icked must be eternal also ; for, as
eternal life is to live for ever, so eternal death, or punishm ent, is to die for ever.
Fear not him that can kill the body ; but rather fear H im that can kill the
so u l. (See Matt. x. 28.) In considerin g the m eaning o f the term p unishm ent,
it is a m istake to regard this, as bein g syn onym ous with torment. Im prisonm ent,
fine, confiscation, exile and death, m ay be termed punishm ents, alth ou gh the
person punished thereby m ay endure no to rm e n t; for torment is extrem e pain,
anguish , the utmost degree o f m isery, either o f body or o f mind.
A ccid en tally, or o f disease, a person m ay suffer all this, in w hich case it
cannot properly be called punishm ent, th ough it be torment. N or is a punishm ent
alw ays in proportion to the pain endured. F or instance, death m ay be produced
painlessly, by the adm inistration o f certain poisons ; whereas the cuttin g o f a
hand, or the extraction o f a tooth, w ould occasion more an gu ish ; yet none would
suppose the greatest suffering in this case to be the greatest punishm ent.
T h e noblest prize to be gained is Im m ortality, w hich alone is to be found
through the C h rist; and the greatest punishm ent is the loss o f this Eternal Life.
T h e G reek text, from w hence our translation o f the word punishm ent is
taken, does not mean torm ent, but rather to curtail, to keep within bounds,
hold in check, bridle, chasten, correct; so that the proper signification o f the term
in this case is to check, to punish, to chastise, to correct, to cut off.
O ur S a vio u r does not say sinners shall go into Eternal Torm ent, but into
Eternal or E verla stin g punishm ent, or cu ttin g off.
T h is is forcibly put by
St. P au l in 2 T h ess. i. 9 : H e says, they shall be punished with everlasting
destruction from the presence o f the L ord, and from the g lo ry o f H is p ow er.
T h is destruction is not to be eternal in its process. D r. W h itle y says : T h is fire
m ay be called eternal, not that the bodies o f the w icked shall be for ever burning
in it, and never be consum ed in i t ; since this cannot be done w ithout a constant
m iracle ; but because it shall so entirely consum e their bodies, as that they shall
never subsist again , but shall perish, body and soul, and be destroyed for ever
by it.
A g a in , with reference to the word Eternal it som etim es has the sense of
bein g final, that this state o f destruction is such that there is no recovery from it.
T h u s, if a man were destroyed for a year, and then restored, it w ould be punish
ment for a y e a r; if for a hundred years, it would be a century o f punishm ent: but

ong

r i t e r s

tory

99

if he were destroyed, never to be restored throughout E ternity, it w ould be an

eternal punishm ent.
T h a t such is to be the case we m ay learn in the W o rd o f G od, from
b egin n in g to end, as H eb. vi. 2, Eternal ju d g m e n t, from w hich we are not to
infer that the ju d gm en t day is never to expire, but its result is an eternal
ju d g m e n t; so also punishm ent, w here there is neither reprieve nor restoration,
m ay fitly be called an eternal punishm ent.
conclusions :

From this we m ay draw the follow in g

F irstly, T h a t the w icked are not to be punished till the D a y o f Judgm ent.
S eco n d ly, T h a t fire is the agen t em ployed in their destruction.
T h ird ly , T h e ir punishm ent is destruction.
Fourth ly, T h is destruction is E verlastin g, w hich is not only accord in g to
the teach in g o f P au l, but, when the various scriptures are com pared, a most perfect
and wonderful harm ony in teach in g is disclosed.
T h e L ake o f F ire A n d the beast w as taken, and with him the false prophet
that w rou ght m iracles before him , with w hich he deceived them that had received
the m ark o f the beast, and them that w orshipped his im age. T h ese both were
cast alive into the lake o f fire b urn in g with brim stone. (R e v. xix. 20.)
T h e above text w as b rought forward d u rin g the past week, by a C hristian
preacher and teacher o f the people, as an excuse for his silence on two all import
ant truths w hich he holds, v iz.. Eternal L ife, being alone obtainable in and
through C h r i s t ; and the final extinction of evil ; on the plea that those w ho differ
from him in these points (b elievin g in eternal torment b ein g the doom o f the lost)
have some support to their fire and brim stone theories in it.
N ow , if men w ho are enlightened, w ill offer such lam e excuses for w ith
h o ld in g their kn ow ledge and h id in g their lig h t under a bushel it accounts for
S a ta n s lie, Y e shalt not surely d ie, bein g still accepted b y the world as truth,
and the popular error or b elief o f the inherent im m ortality o f the soul bein g
prevalent.
T im e w ill not allow me to dwell on the above p assages o f Scrip tu re further
than to state that it is m y belief, that G o d s W o rd w ill be fulfilled when death and
evil are fin ally destroyed. In order to show the lam entable effect caused b y error
in the teachin g on the one hand, and in the not te a c h in g on the other hand,
I w ill quote the o p en in g article in a very recent issue o f the F reeth in ker.

Mr. S p u rgeo n , D r. P eirson, and others of the great preachers friends, are
all a ssu rin g us that he is in g lo ry . W r itin g several days after his death, M rs.
Sp u rgeo n said, he has now been a w eek in h eaven. It is natural that she should
think so, and we do not w ish to rob her o f an y consolation, nor do we suppose
that this article w ill ever come under her notice.
B ut is it not ju st possible that
Sp u rgeo n has gone to h ell?

A n d w h y should the question not be raised?

We

lo o

d r ia n

a lilio

mean no personal offence; we speak in the interest of justice and truth. S p urgeon
was very g lib in p reach in g about hell, and w e do not know that he had a
m onopoly o f that special line of business.
H e never flinched at the idea of
m illions o f human beings w rith in g in everlastin g to rm en t; and w h y should it be
blasphem y, or even in civility to w onder if he him self has gone to perdition ?
Predestination, as a C hu rch o f E n g la n d article says, is w onderfully com forting
to the elect ? that is to those w ho im agine them selves to be so. B u t w hat if they
are m istaken? W h a t, if a man, yea, a fancied saint m a y b e dam ned without
kn ow in g it? G od A lm ig h ty has not published lists o f the elect. M any a C alvin inistic Pharisee is perhaps a self-elected saint after all, and at the finish o f his
jou rn ey m ay find that he has been w alk in g in the w ron g direction.
O ne o f S p u rg e o n s rooted notions was that unbelievers were sure o f hell.
T h e y bore the mark, predestinate dam nation, broad upon their foreheads. Now,
at the bottom, this m eans that a man m ay be dam ned for b elievin g w ron gly. B ut
how can anyone be sure that S p u rgeo n w as absolutely rig h t?
T h e B aptists are only one division o f the Christians. T h ere are scores of
other divisions. A ll cannot be right, and all m ay be w ro n g ; even if one is entirely
right, how do we know it is the Baptists ! A cco rd in g to the law o f probabilities,
Sp u rgeo n w as very lik ely w ron g, and if w ro n g belief, how ever sincere, entails
dam nation, it is quite possible that at 1 1-5 p.m . on Su n day, January 31st, S p urgeon
entered hell instead o f H eaven.
H ow bodies are to burn w ithout consum ing, how a fire w ill last for ever, or
how a good G od could roast his children in it, are questions that Sp u rgeon did
not stop to answer. H e took the dam nable doctrine o f dam nation as he found it.
H e knew it was relished by m yriads o f people ; and it g av e such a pun gen t flavour
to a lo n g sermon ! H is listeners were not terrified. O h dear,- n o ! Sm ith, the
N ew ington greengrocer, w as not alarm ed ; he twirled his thum bs, and said to
h im self S p u rg e o n s in fine form this m o rn in g.
A rchdeacon F arrar protests again st the fiery, everlastin g hell, as the result
o f fear, superstition, ignorance, hate, and slavish letter-worship.

H e declares

that he w ould resign all hope o f im m ortality to save a sin g le hum an b ein g from
the hell o f Mr. S p u rg e o n , not the hell of the New T estam en t? D oes not Jesus
speak of everlasting fire? W h y seek to lim it the duration of hell by some hocuspocus o f interpretation ? It is idle to pretend that everlastin g means som ething
less than everlastin g? If it means that in relation to hell, it must also mean it in
relation to heaven.
D r. F arrar cannot have two different m eanings for the sam e w ord in the
sam e verse ; and should he ever g o to hell (he w ill pardon us the supposition),
how much consolation w ould he derive from kn ow in g that his doom was not
everlastin g but only etern al ? T h ere w as more honesty and straightforw ardness
in Mr. S p u rgeo n .
H e preached w hat the B ible taugh t him. H e set forth a

ong

r i t e r s

tory

io i

hateful creed in its true colours. H is presentation of C hristian ity w ill continue to
satisfy those w ho b elon g to the past, but it w ill drive m any others out o f the fold
of faith into the broad pastures of F reeth ough t. The Freethinker.
M adam e B ian ka c o n tin u e d : I have heard from authentic sources that
Mr. Sp u rgeon becam e silent on the subject o f eternal torm ent d u rin g the clo sin g
years of his m inistry, therefore I am convinced that he must have come to a know
ledge o f the grand truth o f Life only in C h ris t, for surely Mr. Sp u rgeon was
an intelligent preacher.
'

Y e s , undoubtedly, this great preacher had found that F or as in A dam all

die even so in C h rist shall all be made alive must be taken literally, and that
death did not mean life. A n d , also, that S in ce b y man cam e death (the second
death ) b y man cam e also the resurrection o f the dead (unto life eternal). Y e t,
it seem s sad, and even heartrending, that this servant o f G od did not take up the
old theme in its true strain, w hich would have afforded him far greater power in
b rin g in g his unrivalled a b ility as a preacher to play upon the ears o f the uncon
verted, and to melt the stony hearts of his listeners, to surrender, not to a D eity
o f exquisite torture, but to a G od o f love.
A n inexhaustible them e;
Sw eetest refrain.
R esplendent g lo ry ;
U nfathom ed love
A n d hope com bined ;
F ound through the strain,
B ound round the story ;
Free grace through C hrist,
T h e L ife entwined.
A t one of the lead in g E n g lish R om an C atholic C o lleges for the sons o f
gentlem en, there has lately been a retreat, a time when all the boys are com pelled
to lay aside their studies, and devote them selves entirely to meditation in silence,
masses, and religiou s exercises.
T h e fo llo w in g were two of the instruction subjects, in the addresses o f the
priest w ho g av e the retreat.

i r

O ne o f these w as to have been delivered in the even in g, but w as put off

until the m orning, because it m igh t frighten the boys, and prevent them from
h a v in g a good night. H e said that hell fire was unquenchable, and that he
w ished that his hearers could have a few moments there ! H e w ould picture it.
Su pp ose that we could now see into hell, we should be able to see M artin L uther
w rith in g in flames. H e challen ged anyone to contradict him , and said that no one

102

d r ia n

a lilio

w ould have the pluck to do so. V e r y few, except C atholics, believed in a hell,
and that C ardinal M an n in g did not before he becam e a C a th o lic.
T h is learned professor of C hristian ity has yet to learn that G od so loved
the world that H e g av e H is only begotten Son, that w hosoever believeth in H im
should not perish but have everlastin g life , also that the w ages o f sin is death ;
but the g ift o f G od is eternal life, th rough Jesus C hrist our L o rd .
N ow I would draw your attention to the fact that the argum en t held forth
b y the modern freethinker is true logic, according to orthodox C hristian ity,
and o f the two men w hich I have quoted (the Freethinker and the Priest) the
former is certainly not only the most kind-hearted, but also the most clear-headed.
Y e t, in com m on, both he and this priest of the C hurch o f R om e have consigned
two o f our noblest men, in the cause o f Christ, and service of G od, to the flames
of h e ll!
W ill this not arouse those w hose minds are illum inated with the T r u t h to
come to the front in defence o f G o d s character? for alth ou gh , com paratively
sp eakin g, those h o ld in g to G o d s W o rd and C onditional Im m ortality w ill be out
stripped in numbers by those adh erin g to orthodox teaching, or inherent
im m ortality, yet if all w ill be honest to their trust, and not hide their talent in
fear o f man, rem em bering a little leaven leaveneth the w hole lu m p , we shall,
through our Lord Jesus C hrist, w ho g av e H im self for us, come off even more than
conquerors, in uprooting this error.

i r

H e w ill th oro u gh ly purge H is floor, and gather H is wheat into H is

g a rn e r; but H e w ill burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. (Matt. iii. 12.)
T h e comm on conception o f this figurative prophecy is that the w h e a t referred to
are the redeemed in C hrist, and the ch aff, those w ho have rejected H im , and I
think that this is the righ t understanding, as the Scriptures nowhere teach that the
germ , or first principle o f Eternal Life is to be found in, or through a n y other
source than the L ord Jesus C hrist, in whom alone dwelleth im m ortality, and in
w hose shed blood alone forgiveness o f sin can be obtained. T h e soul that sinneth
it shall d ie. A n everlastin g d e a th ; therefore, unless cleansed in the blood, and
accepted o f G od in H im , there is no hope ; as all have sinned and com e short o f
the g lo ry o f G od. Y e t G od so loved the world that H e g av e H is on ly begotten
Son that w hosoever believeth in H im should not perish but have everlastin g life.
B ut all w ho w ill not obey the G ospel of the Lord Jesus C h rist w ill be punished
with everlastin g destruction.
A ll evil undoubtedly w ill becom e extinct and be destroyed, and w e m ay
understand that the fire w ill be unquenchable until it has done its work. A s in
Jeremiah xvii. 27, w hich tells in sim ilar lan gu ag e of the destruction of Jerusalem ;
B u t if ye w ill not hearken unto me to hallow the S ab bath day, and not to bear a
burden, even entering in at the gates o f Jerusalem on the Sabbath day, then I w ill

ong

r i t e r s

tory

103

kindle a fire in the gates, and it shall devour the palaces o f Jerusalem , and it
sh all not be q uen ch ed.

S ee also E zek. xx. 45-48.

H ow beautifully true both experience and observation prove the follow in g

inspired w ords to be. S u re ly the wrath o f man shall praise th ee. T h e speaker
feels to praise G od for this experience, h a v in g witnessed the om nipotent pow er o f
the A lm ig h ty in b rin g in g good out o f evil. Y e t not so with S atan s lie, first
repeated to E v e in Eden. Y e shalt not surely d ie. W h ic h cannot be to the
praise o f G od. A n d Satan has succeeded in his effort in sp readin g this lie, and
the error has been received by the people, w ho have therefrom been led to believe
that man is im m ortal, and that the sinner w ould live in Eternal m is e r y ; the
character o f G od bein g made to look like that o f a revengeful tyrant, w ho w ould cause
all those w ho did not please H im to suffer torment and an guish , eternally w rith in g
in flames, w hile H e looked down on them with satisfaction.
S a ta n s craft is very conspicuous in this, w hich has been the cause o f a
certain class h atin g G od, and another class (a very large class, too) b elievin g that
the threatenings o f G od w ould not be fu lfille d ; it b ein g beyond all hum an
com prehension how a good and lo vin g G od could roast, to all eternity, b ein gs of
H is own creation !
F a n cy pictures S a ta n s satisfaction in regard to those w ho profess the name
o f C hrist, at the sam e time closely adh erin g to, and jealo u sly u ph oldin g delusions,
o f w hich he h im self is the author.
It seem s that those w ho persist in m easuring G o d s character by the ortho
dox standard, either have very little kn ow ledge o f H is lo v in g kindness or they do
not b rin g their reason and ju d g m en t into action. T h e brains o f m any o f the
popular teachers o f the error of the im m ortality of the soul and endless m isery
becom e p eculiarly fertile, and they describe hell with such m inuteness o f detail, in
a m anner w hich w ould be quite im possible without h a v in g visited that region ; at
least, so it w ould appear.
Protestants have no excuse for so d o in g ; w hile R om an C ath olics confess
that m uch o f their teachin g and information com es th rough tradition. B u t we
m ust beware o f the traditions o f men, rem em bering our L o rd s w ords to the
Scrib es and Pharisees, W h y do ye also transgress the com m andm ents o f G od by
your traditions ?
Q uite lately a R om an C atholic, when ob servin g that I w as reading the
B ible, lau gh ed and jeered at me for so d o i n g ; at the sam e tim e takin g up a
C ath olic C atechism . I answered, sa y in g that the B ib le b ein g the W o rd o f God,
written b y inspired men, w as better and more desirable than a n y th in g that was
written by uninspired men (who were liable to err) in order to introduce their own
teachings.
W h ereu p on m y opponent, th in kin g he had cau gh t me tripping, taxed me
w ith accep ting the traditions o f the R om an C atholic C hurch , in the follow ing.

104

d r ia n

a lilio

(Quoted from F lan d ers C atechism on the C ath oh c R e lig io n .

P ub lish ed by

B urns and O ates, London.)

Is it enough to believe w hat is contained in the H o ly S crip tu res? No, we
must also believe Tradition, i.e. those revealed truths w hich the A postles preached,
but did not com m it to w riting.
If we consult the B ible only, without tradition, we ou gh t to still keep the
H o ly S atu rd ay with the Jews, instead o f S u n day, and refrain from th in gs strangled,
and from blood. (A cts x x v. 20.)
M oreover, we ought, with the A nabaptists, to let little children, w ho are
incapable o f b ein g instructed, die w ithout baptism , since C hrist has com m anded
H is A p ostles to teach and then to baptize. (Matt, x xviii. 19.)
I concluded, b y stating, that I was able to answ er the above with boldness,
and truth, as I held that the S even th day is the true Sabbath, and that baptism
is for those w ho have first believed into C hrist. I accept not one of these altera
tions o f G o d s R evealed W o rd . A n d I trace the errors in teachin g the inherited
Im m ortality o f the soul and eternal suffering to have originated in and through
the sam e source, viz., R om an C ath olic Tradition.

I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word o f G od,
and for the testim ony w hich they h eld . (R e v. xi. 9.)
T h e scene here, like several others in this book, is evidently borrowed from
the Jewish tem ple. It presents us with an altar o f burnt offering, w hich stood
ju s t w ithin the entrance o f the court. But, instead o f the appointed sacrifices,
behold it stream s with hum an blood ! and instead of the bones o f legal victim s,
behold the souls o f M artyrs w ho have been sacrificed, not indeed of G od, but for
H is cause.
V ictim s to Jewish and P ag a n cruelty, c ry in g under the altar.
N ow , I understand this c ry in g out ju st in the same w ay as in the case w here God
told C ain, T h e voice o f th y brothers blood crieth unto me from the g ro u n d .
T h e earth is G o d s altar, for we never read of it in heaven.
A g a in , W h a t is the so u l? It is the life, and the Scriptures tell us also that
the blood is the life. Isaiah says our Redeem er poured out H is soul unto d eath !
N ow w hat did H e pour ou t? H is blood !
H ence, co m in g back to our text, it is the blood o f the Sain ts that is (as it
were) c ry in g to G od for retribution. H ow else could we understand it? Is it
possible that w e could picture to ourselves the earth as the altar, in some shape
or form, w ith the disem bodied S p irits of the ju st aw aitin g underneath, the
resurrection ?
B u t for m y part I cannot picture a disem bodied spirit, b elievin g that no
such th in g exists ; either in or beyond our universe. W h e n w e read in G od s
W o rd o f A n g e ls ap pearin g to men they appeared in the shape o f men.
In m y

ong

r i t e r s

tory

10 5

opinion the sleep until the resurrection w ill be to all alike, and on the aw akening,
it w ill appear as less than a moment o f time.

i r

A n d if th y hand offend thee, cut it o f f ; it is better for thee to enter into

life m aim ed, than h a v in g two hands to g o into hell, into the fire that never shall be
quenched, where their worm dieth not and the fire is not quen ch ed. (M ark ix.
43-48.)
B y this passage o f Scripture are we not to understand that the w icked
are doom ed to never en d in g torment in fire? C ertainly not for it is the fire that is
described as unquenchable. (H ell.) L iterally, the G ehenna of fire (verse 47).
T h e R a vin e of H in n o m , also called T o p h e t, (Isaiah xxx . 33 ; Jer. vii. 31), and
described in Josh, xviii. 16, as on the S outh o f M ount Zion. T h is is the figure
used b y our L ord to represent the punishm ent o f the fin ally impenitent. T h a t
they w ill be destroyed by eternal fire. (See R ev . xx. g.) T h e fire cam e down
from G od out o f heaven and devoured th em . N or does the Scripture teach that
this eternal fire possesses the m iraculous power of preservation, but, on the
contrary, that it consum es and devours.
Sodom and G om orrah were subject to this same Eternal F ire , yet are
not now burnin g, but they are consum ed. Isaiah also used the sam e lan gu ag e in
reference to the carcases of those slain, the C haldeans and Persians, as recorded
in chap. Ixvi. 24.
F or their worm shall not die neither shall th eir fire be
quen ch ed. From this we m ay learn the ultim ate destiny o f Satan and his faithful
ones ; for nou ght that is evil is to live for ever. T h e y shall be as th ough they
had not b een. W h a t shall be the end o f them that obey not the G ospel of G o d ?
T h e y shall d ie they shall p erish , be c u t o ff, be d estro y ed be consum ed,
be burned up, root and b ran ch . T h e ir punishm ent takin g place, not at death,
but at the C o m in g o f C hrist. T h u s saith the Scriptures. Therefore, the cherished
idea o f an inherited im m ortality is w ithout foundation ; endless life b ein g alone
obtainable through Jesus C hrist. In the passage before us life is the blessing
sought, and our L ord sets forth that to obtain this great gift, we m ust be prepared
to make an y sacrifice for the G o sp els sake.
W h e n the y o u n g man cam e to Jesus to ask H im w hat he m ight do to gain
Eternal life, our L ord did not tell him that he already possessed it. T h ese were
H is words, I f thou w ilt enter into life keep the com m andm ents. Y e s ,
K e e p the Com m andm ents of G od,
T h en shall thy peace as a river.
F o r ever flow tranquilly on
From Jesus, the Source and the G iver.
K e e p the Com m andm ents o f God,
A n d then H e w ill reckon to thee
A righteousness countless and broad
A s the w aves o er the breadth o f the sea.

io 6

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

W ritten b y our great C reator :

H is finger wrote H is L aw A bove
E v e ry w ord, and every letter,
In H is ten com m ands of love.
Spoken b y the great Redeem er,
W h ile H e sojourned here in T im e ;
E choed b y H is saints, A postles,
In their sacred W rit divine.
It seem s to me that the Scriptures clearly state that man w as o rig in a lly
created for im m ortality, and that the C reators purpose has not yet been frustrated.
D eath w ill yet be sw allow ed up in victory, and life and im m ortality reign. B ut
man differs in d eciding w ho w ill gain this im m ortality. G od alone knows. Man
com es to different conclusions rega rd in g the true m eaning of the Scriptures on the
nature and duration o f future punishm ent, but all men agree on one point, viz.,
that all must die. A n d it is accordin g to the testim ony o f G od, that H e has given
a second life for the world. A ll w ill be raised, but those w ho are redeemed in the
first life w ill not be subject to the second death. T h e resurrection o f the w icked
is explained b y some as a last means o f grace, and final destruction m ay be only
the fate o f the most hardened.
M an w ith all his aspirations w as intended for a h igh er state and a nobler
life than the present.
A dam and E v e becam e m ortal, or subject to the power o f death, w hen they
disobeyed their Creator. A s P au l says, B y one man sin entered into the world,
and so death passed upon all m en . (R om . v. 12.)
B u t is the purpose o f the universe fulfilled by his returning to the dust and
shadow s from w hence H e cam e?
Is eatin g and drinkin g, sleep in g and mere
anim alism , a product that can satisfy the intelligence manifested in natures
structure? Is man alone, o f all natural productions, peculiar in that his b ein g
reaches a sto p p in g place? H e feels the lim itation of his powers. H is conception
far outstrips his greatest possible performance. H e finds in him self a terrible
inadequacy.
W ith o u t capacity he feels the loss o f spiritual power, as related in
R om . vii. M ans utmost lim it is G o d s b egin n in g and R evelation com pletes the
story of his lost estate, tellin g o f the original type bein g made in G od s im age,
o f the loss o f spiritual life, and G o d s provision for its return, F or as in A dam
all die even so in C h rist shall be made a liv e , even in a bodily resurrection from
the g ra v e .

ong

r i t e r s

tory

107

C H A P T E R XXX .
M

i a

strik in g address was followed

b y

a rehearsal of the two

sacred acts o f the O peretta.

ACTS.
S

i o

III.
n

ACT
E n te r the

IV .

and
r

III.
K

i n

Prepare ! receive a Prince,

C reations S o n and H eir !
A man of sorrow, fearing death !
A n d bent with earthly care.
P

i n

h y

w i l l s

c o m p l e t e ,

B u t quick explain, for time is fleet.

T h is m ystic, vast, eternal plan
T h e Son of G od, how is H e man ?
T

i n

L ik e thee I am perplexed, for stran ge the course,

A n d trem ble lest our dead H ell take perforce.
A s some we should have kept, aye, some of worth.
T ill they should rise to live again on earth.
O h vengeance d ir e !

H e hath done me m any a w ron g

S w eet vengeance lo n g deferred !
T h o se whom I blinded, maimed, and p lagued
H e healed them b y H is word.
P

i n

W h o is this P rin ce o f M igh t?

H e devils put to flight.
R estores our dead to life and breath,
A n d yet H e feareth death !
W h o is this P rin ce o f M igh t?

i n

T h i s
know ledge i s deferred ;
Y e s , boldly. I, proud Lucifer, declare :
I stirred the Jews in hatred to ensnare.
T o tem pt to torture, kill him ! P rin ce, you see?
H enceforth H e s subject both to you and me.

io8
P

A d r ia n

i n

G a l il io ;

Not so, for

H e s A lm ig h ty , th o in human fram e ;
H is m iracles are w ondrous and sublim e.
Both men and spirits tremble at H is nam e !
Endued with superhum an power. H e is divine !
W is e as a serpent. H e 'd no fe a r o f death.
F or surely death is not H is due or wages ;
B u t thee H e deigns to trap, and thus ensnare,
T o T h y undoing, to eternal ages !

i n

C ourage, m y P rin ce,

T h o u Captain oer deaths chain ;

T h y w ords dishearten,
G iv e me fear and pain !
M y power, and thine.
O er man is sure and f a s t ;
It has no lim it, is eternal, v a s t !
T h is man divin e you say you fear is y o u rs,
A n d, lo. H e com es ;
M y K in g d o m s sure, as the universe
T h e moon and the stars and the suns !
P

i n

N ot so, for tho E arth s potentates

A re subject to m y power.
B ut not this w ondrous P rin ce o f Peace.
Y o u say H e com es this h our?
O h ! b rin g H im not to me.
Y o u r M ajesty, I pray
B y all the pow ers that be
Y o u must H is visit stay !
I warn thee now, if here H e enters in.
H e will release, unto our everlastin g grief.
O u r prisoners bound in chains of Death and Sin,
A n d those I m h old in g fast for unbelief.

\Sudden noise, like unto fe a r ju l thunder, c a u sin g g re a t terror, a n d a m ig h ty voice. ~\

L ift up your h ead s,

Y e gates, be ye lifted up ;
G ive w a y the K in g o f G lo ry shall com e in ;
M ake w ay ! W h o is the K in g o f G lo ry?
T h e Lord in battle strong !

W ho?

109

S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

H i s t ! V o ice o f thunder ;
L ig h tning, fearful, b r ig h t ;
A n d rush in g w inds, relentless in their course.
G o from m y habitation, K in g , and figh t
T h is K in g o f G lo ry and H is m igh ty force !
T ill thou thy kingdom save,
A n d put thy foes to rout.
T h o u K in g , and w arrior brave,
I curse, and cast thee out.

CHAPTER
ACT
The

i n

X X X I.
IV .

to his

i c

L ist to m y m andate, officers :

E q u ip ye all, and f i g h t ;
C lose the brass gates o f cruelty
W ith bars o f iron, tight!
D

i d

m id his

i n

B y all the wrath o f a g e s firm_

O u r spirits join in band.
A n d thus thy mandate cruel we spurn
D eliverance is at hand !
D

i d

H e hath broken the gates of brass, I cried,

A n d cut the bars o f iron.
O h ! praise ye the Lord, D avid prophesied.
F or H e com es the Lord of Zion.

L ift up your heads, O ye gates ; and be ye lifted up, ye everlastin g doors ;

and the K in g o f G lo ry shall come in. W h o is the K in g o f G lo ry ? T h e Lord,
stron g and m igh ty ; the L ord m igh ty in battle. L ift up your heads, oh y e gates ;
even lift them up, ye everlastin g doors, and the K in g o f G lo ry shall com e in.
W h o is the K in g o f G lo ry ? T h e Lord o f H osts, H e is the K in g o f G lo r y .
D ead men shall live again.
T h u s prophesied Isaiah ;
Free from all sin and pain.
Redeem ed b y liv in g fire !

n o

A d r ia n

G a l il io ;

L ift up your gates, Y e princes, be ye lifted u p ; G iv e w ay the K i n g of

G lo ry shall com e in. W h o is the K in g of G lo ry ? T h e L ord o f H osts, H e is the
K in g o f G lo r y !
H e com es ! H e com es!
Soft for H e draweth near :
T h e lig h t expands !
Im pious D eath doth fear.
H er officers so vile,
O erpowered with terror cold !
A p p ea r consum ed beneath
T h is brilliant lig h t o f gold.
Soft, s o ft ! H e draweth n ig h
H e comes !

H e comes !

O pen the gates, that the K in g of G lo ry m ay

Com e in.
G iv e w ay, y e everlastin g gates, g iv e w ay
T h e K in g o f G lo ry shall come in !
T h e K in g o f K in g s , W h o once w as slain,
H ath conquered D eath B ehold H e lives !
H e hath saved mankind.
L et saints proclaim !
Eternal life H e gives.
T h e liv in g H e hath redeemed.
H is wonders, ah ! who shall tell ;
F or ever, inscribe H is victory
O er death and Sheol (H ell).
L ift up your gates, ye princes,
A n d w ide their portals fling.
F or the K in g o f G lo ry hence shall bear
H is H ost on m igh ty w in g,
T o paradise ^To paradise !
C om e patriarchs, saints, and s in g
O g rave, w here is th y victory ?
O death, where is th y s t in g ?
W h o is the K in g of G lo ry ?
T h e L ord o f H osts H e is the K in g o f G lo ry
T h e Lord stron g and powerful.
T h e L ord m ig h ty in battle ;

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

h i

H e is the K in g o f G lory,
H e is the Lord o f H eaven and Earth.
W h o is the K in g o f G lo ry ?
T h e L o rd o f H osts is H e ,
Jehovah stron g and m ighty,
W h o w as and w ho will be ;
T h e Son o f G od, M essiah,
T h e K in g o f G lo ry, H e.

C H A P T E R X X X II .
G o ld , g o ld , g o ld , g o l d !
G o o d o r b a d a th o u s a n d fold ;
H o w w id e ly its a g e n c ie s v a r y ,
T o s a v e , to ru in , to cu rse , to Isless,
A s e v e n its m in te d c o in s e x p r e s s .

o n t e c a r l o I B rig h tly the lam ps shone upon the h eavin g bosom s

o f ladies clad in g a y apparel and the flushed faces and excited eyes o f
gentlem en in more som bre dress. T h e soft sw eep of silk and satin

m ingled with the crisp rustle o f notes and the sharp clin k o f gold.
G old ! G old ! h eavy to g et and lig h t to h o ld .
F air indeed w ould have been the scene, but, to those w ho saw beneath the
surface, P ain and R em orse accom pan y each fleeting fortune.
A m o n g the gam blers sat L ord P ., the tide of life in his veins, now in
lu ck , now out. B u t g ra d u a lly his pile o f go ld lessened and a frown clouded his
brow.
A ll eyes turned upon the E n glish m an , as he staked his last ;^5oo, a final
attem pt to ch an ge his ill-fortune. B ut the m orning lig h t dawned upon a ruined
man ! W ith o u t a pound in his pocket, and overburdened with disappointm ent he
sat stricken with despair. U tterly friendless, his acquaintances in prosperity had
forsaken him ! G o ld is the w o rld lin g ss god ! A n d as L ord P . w alked into
the streets o f M onte C arlo, fearful thoughts entered his heated brain ! Im possible
to pay his debts o f honour, he could not face disgrace ; then w h y not end all
m isery and snap the thread of life?
torture than slow starvation !

S u rely, thought he sadly, this w ould be less

F illed with the resolve to destroy him self, he quickened his pace, when lo ! he
beheld a priest on the opposite side o f the road.
T h is g a v e him a shock ! B ut

112

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

w ho w as the man w alk in g by the priests side? A second g lan ce It cannot be

Y e s surely he sta gg ers and g asp s A drian !
A sudden im pulse m ade him step over, and A drian , castin g the evil spirit
M a lic e behind him, extended his hand and introduced L ord P . to the A bbe,
as th ough nothing unpleasant had occurred between them.
P rin ce L aida had particularly desired to introduce the O peretta at Monte
C arlo, as soon as possible after its production in Paris, therefore at his
request, the A b b e and A d rian were p a y in g a fly in g visit to that w ell-know n
resort, in order to m ake the necessary arrangem ents for its appearance ; and
not h a v in g been able to com m ence the rehearsal till nearly m idnight, it w as
early m orning ere A drian and the A b b e started to w alk back to the hotel at
w hich they were stayin g. It w as o w in g to this coincidence that A drian and
L ord P . were thus opportunely brough t face to face. L ord P . s h ag g a rd look
touched A d ria n s sym pathetic soul, and as the form er expressed a w ish to
com m unicate som ething o f im portance to A drian ; he accom panied him and
the A b b e home.
W h e n they reached the hotel the A b b e retired to rest and A drian and Lord P.
were left alone. L ord P . s state o f m ind w ould not perm it a n y parley, so b e g g in g
A d ria n s forgiveness o f the past he stated in broken tones his intention to comm it
suicide, and admitted that the tim ely appearance o f A drian him self had only until
now frustrated the idea. M y forgiveness w as already yours, yours before you
asked it, and as a seal take m y p u rse, cried A drian , generously. T h is his lordship
refused.
B u t I b e g you to g iv e me your word of honour that you w ill from this
moment expel all th ought o f self-destruction. It is not on ly the act o f a madman
but of a coward. It is sin again st your M aker !
T h e tears rolled down L ord P . s cheeks. T ears of repentance and gratitude
from a man w ho had never shed tears before ! Sw eet sym p athy, like sunbeam s,
scattered the clouds o f despair and dispelled the gloom . L ord P . prom ised to
turn over a new leaf. H e grasped A d ria n s hand before departing, but A drian
w ould not let him g o , persu ading him to stay breakfast with him and the A b b e.
H e consented, and there w as but ju st sufficient time for them to take a bath before
breakfast.
T h e repast g rea tly refreshed L ord P ., and he becam e intensely
interested in the O peretta w hich, d u rin g the repast, w as the ch ief subject of
discourse.
A new idea struck A drian !

W h y could not his lordship take a p art?

He

had a fine voice, and they were much in need o f one more suitable performer. In
tw o hours they were startin g for Paris, and it w as settled that L ord P . should
accom pany them.
H e g la d ly accepted the offer to try over the part of the S p irit Jester, and it
turned out that he proved fu lly capable o f takin g it, w hich, therefore, he personated

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

113

and the subject proved o f so m uch interest that he quite forgot his former evil
intentions.
L egio n s of A n g e ls lin ger nigh,
T o sym p ath ys sweet shore,
A n d as in peace its stream s g lid e by,
T o heaven their praises soar.

CHAPTER

X X X III.

Vox popuK, vox Dei ? "

T h e v o y a g e o f life, b y m a n is sp en t,
In c r a ft o f v a rie d form .
A n d s tr a n g e ly b o rn e o er m a n y a sea
E a c h one m u s t fa c e th e sto rm !
B u t h e e n d o w e d b y h e a v e n s g r e a t p o w er,
Is sa fe , t h o te m p e s t to sse d ;
c o m p e n s a te s r o u g h e le m e n ts
A n d c o u n te th n ot th e cost.

Love

w ould not require the prophetic gift to teach that som ething o f great
interest w as to transpire in the g a y capital o f France on a m em orable n igh t in

the m idst o f its most jo yo u s season ; the m em ory o f w hich is still cherished
in the hearts o f m any. A new E n g lish O peretta was to be performed at one of
the principal houses, and it w as there that its C om poser w as to m ake his debut.
T h e hoardings around the city were placarded with startlin g posters, announ
cin g that A drian G alilio, the noted y o u n g tenor, would appear that even in g in his
latest production, A strea, or the W itn e ss of the S ta rs.
famed author would sustain the lead in g part.

A n d that, that w orld-

A s the o p en in g hour drew near crowds besieged the doors. M ost o f the seats
h a v in g been booked far ahead, a large portion o f those around the doors found,
much to their disappointm ent, that they were unable to obtain adm ission. T h e
house was crowded ! A t the d raw in g o f the curtain the interior o f the O pera
house presented a g a y and m agnificent spectacle. D iam onds flashed g o rg eo u sly ,
beautiful eyes shone with d eligh t,'a n d the sm ile of anticipated pleasure sat upon
each face, as A d ria n s brilliant overture burst forth in sweet and voluptuous
strains.
But, as the A uth or w istfully gazed at that crowded assem bly through
a sm all crevice from behind the scenes, the great Searcher of hearts alone knew
his feelings. L o o k in g upon this scene of splendour, and reco gn isin g only one or
two am o n g the m yriad faces, aw aitin g his appearance, how th orou gh ly A drian
com prehended the w ords o f Solom on : A ll is v a n ity , and with w hat force he
realised that the comm on run o f hum anity is but a m ixture of deceit.

The

114

A d r ia n

G a l il io ;

transient nature o f w orldly fam e daw ned upon him, and he perceived clearly how
th ou gh some tread as it were upon golden stairs, others can scarcely procure the
true necessities o f life.
H ow it behoves each poor w retched mortal to consider the real value of
grandeur, pleasure, and w orldly lu xu ry ; w hich remains but for a season.
T ru th lo n g and deeply sown in the heart of A d rian seemed on this nigh t
awakened ; and his spirit becom ing w eary, he yearned for eternal laurels, and an
everlastin g crown rather than a n y th in g earthly.
H is w as a soul that neither
dim es, nor dollars, nor the applause of his fellow men could satisfy. H e knew too
well that the sym pathetic, the kind and gentle of heart, the peaceful and those
whose souls are supernaturally fed b y the divine power, alone shall shine for
everm ore.
A h ! perchance, not one m em ber o f that congregation o f men and women
could com prehend the th oughts and desires o f their new star, w hose mind was
now bein g exercised in an extraordinary w ay, only ju st behind that curtain, w hile
they were becom ing so eager for it to be uplifted.
T h e mere excitem ent o f the hour satisfied the m ultitude.
T o K ill T im e !
M urder E tern ity ! thought A d rian , with a sm ile of contem pt. S u rely C arlyle is
r i g h t ; the m ajority o f m ankind are but
A d ria n s reverie w as suddenly broken by the sound o f his own overture bein g
softly played. M usic w as the jo y o f his soul, and invariably, as a sweet spell,
soothed and calm ed him into a dream land of delight. B ut it now produced a new
effect, it aroused his brain to action. H e remem bered that he had a fixed purpose
to fulfil, and that to accom plish the sam e he must work, aye, and w ork hard.
F o rso o th , he muttered, w hat am I but a mere song-w riter, a poor p lay
w righ t, fashioned but to make o f m yself a tin k lin g cym bal, to g ra tify the taste of
thoughtless th ousands.
B u t there w as now no choice, he could only adapt the power w herew ith he
w as endowed and use the tools w hich he possessed. A n d he was far too brave to
forsake his duty. S u re ly , he thought, the Sacred fire o f m y m instrelsy shall
kindle within these foolish faces the divine flame o f m y own inspiration ; each
heart shall throb in unison with m y own ; they shall lau gh , they shall w eep ! the
rapture o f m y m usic shall flow around their souls until the dead life shall rise,
and faces flush, eyes shall sparkle, lips shall fall apart to the passionate rise and
fall o f m y wedded thoughts ! A s the last notes of the overture died softly upon
the air, cam e loud applause. T h e noise became deafening, and all eyes were
turned towards the stage, as A drian slo w ly appeared, clad in the m agnificent attire
o f a prince.
T h ere he stood, for the first time before the public, envied and adm ired by
K in g s and Princes, with an air o f perfect com posure, and as unconcerned as
th ough he were a mere observer and not the observed o f all eyes.

H e was the

A D R IA N S

DEBCT

AT

THE

PA R IS

OPKRA

HOUSE.

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

115

coolest person in the house. H e knew his own worth, and w as well assured of
the merits o f his N ew Operetta, hence his composure, and again he w as on guard
a ga in st flattery.
T h e shouts subsided and the O peretta com m enced.

A drian w as in good

form, and the house ran g with applause.

H is actin g w as superb, and he played
upon the feelings o f the audience with a power w hich w as unprecedented. From
convulsions o f laughter, they were brough t to tears.
Enthusiasm reigned.
A drian w as recalled again and again . Y e t, a la s ! a void w as in his heart that
applause could never fill.
N evertheless his actin g was natural, nor were the
intense feelings w hich he exhibited in his pathetic songs assum ed. T h e follow in g
w hich he san g with extraordinary pathos, b rought him a threefold re ca ll:

TH E

V I S I O N S

PAST.

I ve heard you say in days gone bye.

Y o u loved no other one but me.
A n d does your love remain u nchanged?
F o r faithful I have been to thee !
It must not be ! I ll think no m ore,
T h e vision s p a st, T h e dream is oer.
R efra in It m ay not be ! It cannot be !
T h e dream is oer, T h e vision s p a s t ;
It m ay not be ! It cannot be !
T h e visio n s past, Ill think no more.
Y o u r voice com es back again to-night.
W ild th oughts of days lo n g past aw ay.
A h ! p lain ly I can see yo u r face.
A s th ough it were but yesterday ;
I pray thee tell w ouldst thou recall
T h e heart that loved thee best o f a ll?
R efra in It m ay not be, It cannot be, etc.
F leet on, thou sweet yet idle dream.
O f m eeting those Ive w ept in this,
H opes quenched in an ab yss of years,
E xcep t to meet in world o f bliss.
Y e t, still Ill ask, w ouldst thou reclaim
T h e heart that loves thee still the sam e?
R efra in It m ay not be, It cannot be, etc.

ii6

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

It would have scarce been possible to surpass the authors ab ility in

rendering v iv id ly the extrem e beauty, in its various phrases, o f his w onder
ful plot. W o n d erfu l, indeed ! for it accom plished a purpose, it sowed the seed
of thought.

JiLJ

: \ ( i l

'ui

CHAPTER

'

V i v id ! R e a lis t ic ;
O c c u lt , y e t visib le
D r e a m s , d a y l ig h t p h a n to m s,
V a n is h in g - a w a y ;
S o u ls e v e r y e a r n in g ,
N a t u r e e v e r re s p o n d in g ,
N u r tu r e s on so ft b rea st,
S e c r e t in its s w a y .
V iv id , e a r th fi g h t in g .
E n c h a n t in g , d e lig h tin g ,
R e a s o n p r o p e llin g .
G r o s s d o u b ts e x p e llin g ,
A n g e ls are te llin g
O e r sp irits v a s t s e a !

; i

TH E

X X X IV .

D R IV E

TO

TH E

SEAN CE.

H E nature o f m ans material and consequent destiny debars not his

contact with spiritual and occult p o w e rs ; and his liab ility to be
affected therefrom, more or less, according to his spirituality. T h e

existence of these powers, though secret and hidden, and to m any unknown, has
ever been adm itted b y Initiates, said S ir A n th on y to the A b b e, as he opened the
w indow o f his brougham to tell his coachm an to drive faster.
T h e A b b e sm iled, and replied, N oth in g on earth could b rin g me to believe
in the existence o f a personal and superhum an D evil. B ut I feel agitated, and
h alf regret that I have com e.
O h, pray for strength, M onsieur, said M adam e, it behoves us to prove
all th in g s.
T h e sweet m usic o f M adam es voice acted as a charm upon S ir A n th on y, and
the A b b e, rega in in g his com posure, said, M y dear M adam e, I have not ceased
p ra y in g and fastin g since I made the appointm ent.
B ut the trial is,g re a t, rejoined A drian . I am convinced that these spirit
m anifestations are not alw ays trickery, and that they are not produced b y natural
law s ; therefore I am determ ined, if possible, to fathom the modus operandi of
these w onderful spiritualistic m anifestations.

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

117

I am rejoiced, cried S ir A n th o n y, that you wish to investigate this matter,

A d ria n ; and sincerely trust that your most san guine expectation w ill be realised.
W h y encourage your friend in yo u r own m aster-passion? asked the A b b e ;
you do not really believe these th ings yo u rself further than as b ein g p robab ly a
cu n n in g ly devised system o f decep tion.
M y dear A b b e, the tone of your hasty ju d g m en t and its precipitate assum p
tion w ill ch an ge when you behold the m anifestation o f these spiritual truths.
D oubtless, the illusions are m arvellous, but T ru th spiritual truth I look
to from another source, said the A b b e.
H ere A d rian su ggested that he deem ed it im possible that so m any o f these
spiritualists, as are said to exist, com prising all classes o f m ankind, can be hold
in g together so lely to deceive the w orld, or one another. F or what power could
su p p ly the divided, or the m utual and yet apparently united en erg y required to
uphold it in its successful debut if not the power o f truth, and an u n d erlyin g
current o f r e a lity ?
M adam e :

Deem not that men best win

T h e ir aim and goal
Because their soul
H ath G od-w ard faith therein !

S ir A n th o n y said : T h a t truism, m y dear M adame, you m ust have pilfered

from the U rim or T hum m im o f the A b b e s vestm ent.
to speak the truth, but truth is Im m ortal.

F o rgive me, if it be w icked

A y e , said the A b b e, and spiritual truth cannot be q uen ched.

So, therefore, replied S ir A n th o n y, it must be in the u p h old in g o f
th eolo gy that a h o ly m inister o f the C hurch o f R om e is com pelled to em ploy his
every faculty with dexterity in order to support it. F o r he has a w eak lin g and a
m ortal, to succour. O f T ru th the w o rld lin g wearies, and some men hatch w ild
theories ;
A n d cleric-trained-up nurses.
R ig h t g la d to fill their purses,
T rain m ankind from his youth
In spiritual untruth !
B u t, said the A b b e, these are m erely very disagreeable assum ptions, as
you w ould find it difficult to prove that th e H o ly C ath olic C hurch either can err,
or ever has erred.
S ir A n th o n y replied : I evidently regard this matter from a different stand
point to m y respected S eign eu r, as w hat is now termed th eology, in general and
particular, seems very degenerate stuff. A n d evidently you r officers of the C hurch
are not endued with that power w hich they should claim accordin g to the righ t of
succession as even one o f your noted P op es boasted !

ii8

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

Y o u see, we cannot say as Peter did of o ld , said Innocent the Fourth,

one day, S ilv e r I ve none, nor g o ld . N o / replied T h om as A q u in as, w ho w as
a learned scholar, nor can you bid the dead to rise, and tell the lam e to follow !
A n d I do at once prove that the H o ly R om an C hu rch does e r r ! as you, w ho are
one of its representatives, deny the personality of Satan, and Ive seen h im ; hence
its a personal know ledge with me that at least one P ap al leader errs !
T h e A b b e, w ho w as equal to the occasion, s a id : N ay, you r statem ent
rather upholds the H o ly M other C hu rch , w hile it contradicts m y personal convic
tion o n ly .
Patience and perseverance, said M adam e, in seek in g the v e ry truth at all
hazards w ill alone overcom e all difficulties. T ru th untram m elled w ill cost us a
h eavy price, but let the T ru th be our aim w hatever that price m ay be, and I am
assured that D ivin e power alone can lead us to discern and fu lly value it.
A drian ;
Integral T ru th , th ough torn and cut apart.
D issected, injured, and dim inished low,
Illused, and bartered in the C h u rch s m a r t;
Is it dishonoured? T ru th shall yet answ er, N o .
T h e lon g, but pleasant, drive here terminated, the destination b ein g reached,
and S ir A n th o n y cried, H ere we a re, as the carriage entered the courtyard, and
stopped sh arp ly opposite the grand entrance, but closely followed b y the
brougham w hich bore the P rin ce Laida, L ord P ., and a L ad y.

C H A PTE R XXXV.
W i t h w o n d r o u s w e a p o n s so m e m e n fig h t,
O b s e r v e d fro m r e g io n s s te lla r ;
T h e y m e r e ly d o n r e lig io n w h ite ,
A n d ra ise its u m b re lla .
Im p . S a r c a s m .

F I F T H A N D L A S T A C T IN T H E O P E R E T T A .
fIntroduction to the Sean ce.)

^^ ' I

^ V I L Sp irits cannot harm an officer o f G od s H o ly C ath olic C h u rch ,

th o u gh tfu lly w hispered S ir A n th on y into the A b b e s ear, affording
him sufficient strength to a lig h t from the carriage w ithout fallin g,
and restore him from a sin k in g trem our w hich soon w ould have reduced him to
helplessness, as he. felt even past fainting, and he involuntarily made the sign of
the cross as he stum bled up some steps ; so wild were his feelin gs that he knew
nothing until he found him self, together with his party, in a large and elegant
saloon w hich w as exquisitely decorated, perfumed, and illum inated with lovely
floral decorations and electricity. S ir A n th o n y guided him b y the arm , followed

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

119

b y M adam e and A drian towards the lo vely hostess; who, after the necessary
introductions, received them with m uch courtesy and kind attention. T h is had
an in sp irin g effect upon the A b b e s shattered nerves ; it w as con solin g to think
that one w as not in the infernal regions ! a thousand thoughts passed th rough his
m ind like lig h tn in g , swift and fast, as he gazed at the d azzlin g assem bly consistin g
o f the y it e o f Paris.
A s he meditated P rin ce Bonam ere laid his hand affectionately on his shoulder,
sa y in g with a g ra ve and im pressive sm ile, M ost H o ly Father, Mon cher A b b e .
P rin ce , said the A b b e , ju d g e me not harsh ly for m y presence here
to -n ig h t; I do not believe that a n y real phenom ena are seen at these seances, no
sane person could, but I have overcom e a lo n g standing prejudice in order to
in vestig a te.
B r a v o ! cried the Prince, this is really a good idea. N evertheless, I
must say that I have witnessed very m any seances (see Spiritualism U n v e ile d ,
b y M iles G rant,) and beheld m arvellous and real m anifestations from the land of
spirits, and yet I still la y a ju s t claim to sanity. B ut follow it out as you propose,
and you w ill see for you rself.
T h e creative spirit o f the dom inant passion o f most men is to be evoked
to-night, A d ria n , said S ir A n th on y.
A n d w hat spirit is t h is ? enquired M adame.
O h , M adam e, it is the most ra v ish in g , replied the P rin ce, with a deep
s ig h ; it is L o v e !
It truly is , said M adam e, the greatest, and most realistic unseen power
we have on e a rth !
A s M adam e uttered these words sweet strains of soft m usic suddenly stole on
their ears, w hich b rought instant cessation to the g a y converse. T h e brilliant ligh t
grad u ally faded, and, accom panied b y the sound of rush ing waters, a beautiful
crystal stage-like throne unfolded itself apparently at the far end o f the spacious
saloon.
A lovely figure, h a lf reclining upon a lounge o f exquisite flowers, w as no
other than the hostess. A supernatural electrical m agnetic spirit-essence seemed
to pervade the atmosphere.
Prin ce Bonam ere broke the silen ce M ost honoured and beautiful of
m edium s, endowed with pow er both ch arm in g and m arvellous, exquisitely con
necting the seen with the unseen, the known with the unknown, the lands o f
spirits w ith the dense and m aterial world, I pray that thou w ilt beseech the good
spirits to satisfy the souls here to-night w ho are lan gu ish in g for their help and
presence. W e also beseech thee to unfold th yself to one whom we desire shall be
added to th y adorable service, and show him that his very thoughts are known in
the regions o f spirit-lan d.

12 0

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

CHAPTER
TH E

XXXVI.

SEAN CE.

A drian G alilio, stand forth and hear,

T h y thoughts described b y spirits clear,
In thy soul poetic, these thoughts are read.
Is life worth liv in g ? I w ill ask the dead.
A drian w ho

stepped

forward, w ell-nigh

overpowered

with

m urm ured It is true.

N ow list, said the spirit, in low m elodious tones,
T h y thoughts on m ans woes, Ill interpret them all,
L ik e the scent of a rose.
Is life worth liv in g ? this your soul impressed.
A s you gazed at the sun sin k in g low in the west.
A n d on fan cys fleet w in gs nigh to spirits you flew,
T ill you had all conditions o f m ankind in view.
Just to ask them , Is life worth liv in g ?
Is life worth liv in g ? you questioned a child.
S h e answered, not alw ays on earth, and she sm iled;
A youth and m aiden in spirit then replied,
T h a t success in fortune and love must decide.
T im e w ould unfold. Is life worth liv in g ?
Proud lady and g ay .
O nce so u gh t for and w orshipped for charm s of a day ;
O ld T im e, that sad robber, beyond earths control,
Strips early all beauty, save that of the sou l,
V o id this one ch arm , Is life worth liv in g ?
S tro n g man tell us now.
W h o toiled and laboured, by the sweat o f your brow.
Is. your reply still the same, as once expressed,
T o o tired to live, and Im s ig h in g for rest,
I w as w eary, W a s life worth liv in g ?
W a s life worth liv in g , its three score and ten?
Y o u asked then o f thousands of w eak a ged m e n ;
From each and from all the answers the same,
T o o stran gely is life interwoven with pain,
From youth till a g e , W a s life worth liv in g ?

emotion-

A D R IA X

AND

THE

ABBE

AT

THE

SEANCE.

A S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

W a s life worth liv in g, great statesman and leader?

W a s mere mob fa v o u r a lastin g spirit feeder?
If not, w hence that effort incessantly seen?
H e whispered, It satisfied not, twas a dream
M ade o f va p o u r.
W a s life worth liv in g , say proud Em peror, p ra y ?
W ith all your great power, and despotic sw a y ?
A la s ! for earths g lo ry , for sad the reply
I ve proved all w as va n ity under the sky.
A n d I question, W a s life worth liv in g ?
S p eak out, thou Poet, Bard,
A n d Philosopher, answ er this problem deep and hard,
L et thy spirit now lin ger to analyse fame.
B y E u clid s subtle axiom , w hich proves lines the same
F o r nou ght earthly.
W a s life worth liv in g ? speak, now, m illionaire.
D id go ld m ake thee happy or free from all care ?
O h ! no, for tho p overtys dull load is great.
T o G od must the rich man account for his freig h t,
A n d , if condem ned!
W a s life worth liv in g ? form er A theist, relate.
H ad not a law placed thee in mortal estate.
A n d h adst thou not gam bolled o er T im es fleet expanse.
S a y , w hat hast thou lost, now thourt wrapt in deaths trance.
W ith o u t hope ?
W a s life worth liv in g ? when dead here, in time,
T o ethereal beauty, and g lo ry sublim e;
S p e a k souls w ho continued th rough lifes w eary w ay.
Content, ju s t like cattle, to eat, drink, sleep, and p la y
A n sw er clearly.
L ife s not worth liv in g, save with noble aim,
M an m ust live to do good, else hell live but in vain.
If he thirsts not for know ledge, with a G odw ard desire.
A n d for L ife E verlastin g, too low h ell aspire.
L et all men reflect. Is life worth liv in g ?

121

122

A d r ia n

G a l il io ;

C H A P T E R XXXVII.
L o v e s spirit now draws nigh,
It spreads o er all the earth,
H is twin souls substitute so sh y !
C om es too, in form o f m irth !
T o kill two birds with one sharp stone.
A n d keep their rendezvous, th eyve flown.
D e ig n in g to enter earthly portal,
R eflectin g love, a la mode, as m o rta l:
M ens th ough ts and acts they use, ad. lib.
T o prove that the sp irits not a fib!
A sudden flash is seen,
A fairy cuisine
D oth in splendour unfurl
In palace o f earl (supernatural).
It dazzles the gaze.
T h ere are footmen and page
A n d the m aidens on stage !
A fairy scene with all.
Is this fairy servants b a ll?
T h e butlers fine looks, and the cooks
M ost renowned all around,
F o r their tact in fine acting.
A n d their teachin g and preaching.
F o r kn ow ledge universal.
In science and dan cin g
A n d racin g and logic,
T h e o lo g y and C h ro n ology,
S in g in g and m usic, pain tin g to prosody
O f course theres rareosity, not so strange
T h o quite true ! not a few
O f the N obles, and grand,
Joined the plebeians
H and in hand
In the dance, and g la d ly taught.
W h a t they caught, In their presence so calm .
Fascination, with charm .
A tten d in g their balls, m asquerading !

( The Curtain uprises.)

A scene elevatin g Serio-com ic w ithal.
E er the supper and ball.

A S

ong

D ram atis Personce:

12 3

W r i t e r s S t o r y .
G

i l e s

and

( M

i t

( A l l Im p ro m p tu .)
G

i l

L o o k at the past, love, and see

A m id w oodlands fairy flowers,
I, a priest, a countess thee,
R o a m in g in P la to s bow ers;
D eligh tfu l passions o f the inner mind.
W h e n pure and sweet too oft to evil blind.
N ow to B utler Ive descended
T h a t love m ay be defended.

m it h

i l

i t

I w i t h jo y h a v e b l e n d e d
T h e n a m e o f S m i t h w i t h C ookAnd

O u r souls were join ed b y natures com ic spell,

(T h eo lo g ic food combined).

W ith scent o f fairy dell.

A h ! yet m ethinks.
H eaven s lig h t w ill shine
W ith greater force and power.
R e v e a lin g more when G od sees fit.
A n d w ondrous things, as yet all unrevealed to man,
W ill then appear!
T ru e union o f souls.
T w ix t man and w om an; A perfect oneness
A s w as the prim al th o u gh t and first intent, at their creation.
A sure eternal love, each for the other as itself,
U p on a sure and certain ground
F o r mutual peace and perfect jo y.
(T h e

i t

and

i l e s

D u e t .)

O h ! M rs. Sm ith y o u ve won m y heart;

P ra y G iles dont g o aw ay.
O h ! M rs. Sm ith w h y should we part?
N ay G iles we m ust not, stay !
W e met each other on the sea,
Just w here we cant recall;
If not off E n g la n d s coast twas that
T h e men of old named Gaul.

1 24

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

O h ! M rs. Sm ith y o u ve won m y heart;

P ray G iles dont take it back;
O h ! Mrs. Sm ith w h y should we part;
N a y G iles, pray, dont retract.
W e love each other yet on earth,
O u r love w e m ay not t e ll!
O ne hope remains says Sw edenborg,
In his E lysian d e ll!
O h ! M rs. Sm ith this heart is thine;
N a y G iles, dont let it g o ;
O h ! M rs. Sm ith, sweet name sublim e;
A y e G iles, I love you, so.
O h ! M rs. Sm ith g iv e me thine hand;
N ay, G iles, dont let it g o ;
O h ! Mrs. Sm ith, is love a strand.
O r w ill it ever flow?
(

F o l l m

v e d

b y

L o v e 's

a v e s ,

e t

b y

S m

i t h

a n d

i l e s . ^

W h e n we two stood together on the shore.

A n d gazed in silence o er the beauteous sea,
W e watched the sw e llin g w aves come b reakin g near.
U ntil our bosoms heaved in sym p athy ;
O u r hands were clasped, heedless o f storm or harm .
W e felt a sweetness like a holy calm .
B ehind the fleecy clouds, the moon shone forth.
C onjoined w ith Jupiter in benefic ray,
A n influence sweet, seemed trem bling oer the earth.
W h ile stately ships w ent g lid in g twards the bay ;
A t last we spake, and both the sam e confessed,
T h e w avelets m urmured to the sands they kissed.
T h o se w ooin g w aves, so silvery and white,
T w a s like a vision, or a fairy scene.
W e felt entranced with purest strange delight.
N or th ough t o f w hat m ight be, or m igh t have been.
F o r love w as w eav in g over both his spell.
W h ile innocent, we fancied all was well.

S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

12 5

B u t time w as g lid in g like the ships hard bye,

A n d brought the m andate that we soon must part.
T h e horn resounded like a w ailin g cry,
A n d pierced two souls (conjoining heart to heart.)
T h e w aves are m urm uring in a plaintive strain.
U ntil m y love comes back across the main.
( ^ G i l e s

and

i t

here dance a most elegant and realistic skirt

dance, somewhat sim ilar, but as f a r superior to the

C an-C an" as the heavens are

higher than the earth.)

T h e vision changed, eh Presto, swift w as seen

A m yriad d an cin g forms, in fancy sheen.
Mid perfumed fountains, golden tinted, bright.
F u ll beautiful, and changeful, in electric light.
T o gloom the lig h t fades,
R ise dem ons, wild, lurid.
In m illions o f shades,
A n d liquid fire, furied.
In hellish jo y , tw elve figures bent
W ith sm ilin g trium ph, o f a friends content.
A n d hands clasp d all in prayer !
T h e y circle as their hair they tear.
T h o u G od of E vil, w ho all evil made.
C om e K in g o f cruelty, and of vile desire.
F ather o f sin, and desolations aid.
Prin ce o f destruction and eternal fire.
L ord o f despair, A bbaddon come.
L et us not pray in vain.
N ow hideous sound, harsh, fierce and dem ony,
S u n k in w ild terror, piercing, hideous, keen,
C u t nerve on edge, in throes of agon y.
Condensed in torture, as a fiendish dream.
C om e Father o f sin, and desolations fire.
C om e P rin ce o f destruction and eternal pain.
C om e K in g o f cruelty and all vile desires.
Lord o f despair, L et us not pray in vain !

12 6

A d r ia n G a l il io ;

T h e circle kneel w ith p iercin g w ails and cries,

A ll hail thou K in g o f hell, thou answ erest p rayer,
A h ! there he stands with g litterin g p iercin g eyes.
Steeled with a hopeless, and a wild despair !
S tra n g e fallen beauty, m arrd his A n g e lic form.
T h e fearful brand stam ped on his brow w as doom ed.
H e vanished with a bitter look o f scorn.
T h en all w as silent and the A b b e swooned !

C H A P T E R XXXVIII.
T h e g r e a te s t m in d s c o n c eive,
B e a u t y in t h in g s u n see n .

I R A N T H O N Y T O L L E M A C H E had sent a ticket o f the O peretta to

nurse Ideal H ope, and had also arranged for her to w itness the seance
afterwards. Therefore when the A b b e fell senseless to the ground her
aid w as im m ediately sought, for he appeared to be dead.
It w as w hile she w as kn eelin g b y the side o f the unconscious prelate that
A d rian a gain beheld her to be M abelle Ideal. A t first he th ough t it must be a
dream, yet when he ejaculated her name, and once more met the gaze o f her soft
eyes, he w as convinced that it w as indeed a reality. A lth o u g h M abelle had been
much agitated d u rin g the e ven in g at so unexpectedly seein g A drian on the stage
of the O pera house, and also deeply m oved b y the O peretta, she had sufficiently
recovered her com posure to act discreetly.
A p p e a rin g not to have heard him speak to her, she requested A drian to
kind ly aid her in h a v in g the A b b e conveyed from the saloon to the carriage, and
they drove aw ay together with the unconscious man. A lth o u g h they were both
much agitated, their nerves b e in g over-w rou gh t b y the effect o f the seance, each
g a v e a detailed sketch o f the past years as the carriage rolled slow ly a lo n g the
B oulevards. M abelle told A drian that his O peretta had made an im pression
upon her soul that w ould never be effaced.
H a v in g now reached S ir A n th o n y s, the coachm an w as asked to halt, as the
A b b e s m ansion w as a considerable distance further. S ir A n th o n y, w ho had
galloped on in advance, together with P rin ce L aid a and L ord P , opened the
carriage door directly it halted, and th ey tenderly bore the sufferer to a m agnificent
sleep in g apartm ent in S ir A n th o n y s residence, w here all possible attention was
speedily and affectionately rendered. T h e follow in g m orning, how ever, found the
A b b e still unconscious, and b urn in g with fever.

A Song

W r i t e r s S t o r y .

127

In the course of a few days he com m enced to rally, for the danger had passed.
A n d w ith nurse Ideal H op es skilful attention he soon becam e fu lly convalescent.
It was the e ven in g prior to the date on w hich the O peretta C om p an y w as to
depart from P aris to fulfil their en gagem en t at Monte C arlo, and it had been
arranged that the A b b e should accom pany the party in order to recruit his
strength, and his interest also w as keen in the O perettas career.
Nurse Ideal H ope had prom ised that she would not forsake her patient until
he w as safely back in Paris. S h e was g iv in g instructions rega rd in g the lu g g a g e ,
when there cam e a lig h t tap at the door o f the apartm ent, and S ir A n th o n y and
Lord P . entered.
T h is w as a sad dilem m a, for alth ou gh she had heard from A drian some o f the
circum stances w hich led her brother to appear on the stage at the O pera H ouse,
she had not as yet seen him to speak to, so she endeavoured to escape unobserved.
B u t this he w ould not permit, and with expressions o f d eligh t at fin d in g his lon g
lost sister he insisted upon em bracin g her with affectionate im petuosity ; further
concealm ent as to her identity w as now useless, and warm were the congratulations
w hich S ir A n th o n y Tollem ach e, and the A b b e showered upon the noble M abelle.
W ith gratitude and tears com bined she acknow ledged their kindness, and then
b egg ed that her absence m ight be excused, as it was a lovely m oonlight evening,
and she felt that a stroll on the terrace w ould refresh her, h a v in g of late been so
closely confined in consequence o f the A b b e s illness.
A drian , w ho had entered the room unperceived, followed M abelle from the
apartm ent, and jo in in g her in the corridor, accom panied her to the terrace,
where they strolled together, and conversed for several hours.
If thou canst cipher stars above, describe their la n g u a g e W a s it love?
Y e s it w as love ! It w as raised and registered in heaven from out the A lta r o f the
inner soul, w here love conjoins in purity and holiness.

I am afraid that our m em orable adventure was too m uch for me, m y dear
A n th o n y , said the A b be.
A n d no wonder, for I m yself have been alm ost overpow ered with nervous
exhaustion ever since that n igh t replied the Baronet. T h e very th ough t o f the
seance brough t a cold shiver over the A b b e and he seemed to be chilled with
horror. No further reference w as therefore made to the subject until he was
w h o lly restored to health and vigour.
T h is w as the first n igh t that the A b b e had been deem ed stron g enou gh to
join the dinner party, and as it was fast ap proachin g the hour he retired to dress.
O n the m orrow the O pera com pany reached their destination safely, but L ad y
A lm a had received a shock, for am on gst the notices of W ills in an E n g lish paper,
w as that of S ir R osem ary A lm a, B art., deceased, w hich had been proved, and a
claim put in by the w idow !

128

d r ia n

a lilio

T h is w as all very startling, but they decided to telegraph im m ediately to

E n g la n d to stop procedure ; and in the course of a few days they received tidings
from S ir A n th o n y s solicitor to the effect that a Florence H inde had m arried the
late S ir R osem ary A lm a, on a certain date given , and requesting a telegram
im m ediately, with leave o f action to be entered against Florence H in de and M ark
W e b b for conspiracy, &c.
T h e telegram w'as sent, so the action w as d u ly entered and proceedings
stayed. In the meantim e, kind and thoughtful attention and true sym pathy
afforded relief to L ad y A lm a, w ho w as thus solaced in her sad and unfortunate
position.
T h e O peretta made a great sensation at Monte C arlo, as it w as a su rp risin g
success, and the profits were so large that it seemed that they were really coin in g
m oney.
T h e A b b e w as entirely restored to health. L ord P . settled up his accounts,
and they all returned to P aris, m uch invigorated by their tour.
W h e n S ir A n th o n y s dinner-bell rang, on the even in g o f their return, it
b rought together one of the most interesting parties that it is possible to conceive.
S ir A n th o n y T ollem ach e led the w ay with L ad y A lm a, and A d rian took in
M abelle, followed b y the dear old A b b e, P rin ce Laida, and L ord P.
It w as w ith a serious air that S ir A n th on y asked the A b b e to say grace !
T h e different courses were hurriedly passed over, as the generous-hearted host
had intim ated that it w as now his turn to speak, and he meant to take the oppor
tunity, as he had some good news to tell all. A s every one w as anxious to hear
w hat he had to say, they soon returned to the draw ing-room , and awaited with
m uch expectancy his news.
T h e y were not kept lo n g in suspense, for the Baronet lost no tim e in startin g
to com m unicate that w hich he had prom ised to disclose. H e com m enced b y say
in g that he w as about to set forth on a tour, and wanted to ask w ho w ould accom
pany him. B u t as he could not expect a n y of them could reply to his request before
they knew w here he w as bound for, he w ould g iv e his route and destination. H e
w as bound to Zion, and the road he hoped to traverse, th ough not a new one,
seemed to have been lo n g forsaken. A n d he went on to say that the events o f the
last few w eeks w ould transform his life and turn his w hole future career.
In sta rtin g , said he, I discard the g litterin g robes of A gn osticism for
sackcloth and a sh es. A n d here the Baronet g ave an ungarnished but grap h ic
and detailed sketch of his past life. A n d this without a n y om ission, as he had
p reviously received L a d y A lm a s sanction to do so. H e then dw elt upon how he
had com e to perceive the im portance in G o d s sigh t that the inhabitants of the
earth should no longer be deceived regard in g its shape ; and likew ise the form
and purposes o f the w hole world.
A n d in conclusion he b egg ed them all (without delay) to consider this im port
ant truth im p o rtan t because m any, through the currently recorded A stron o

ong

r i t e r s

tory

129

m ical theories, were made sceptical o f B ib le teaching, and through not b elievin g
in G od, these had no hope o f eternal life.
A s for him self, he w as startin g at once on his journey, and settin g off through
the G ate o f P rayer, and he did not want to leave any behind. Im m ediately after
he had uttered these words he prayed, and so im passioned and earnest were his
pleadings that not one w as left behind. T h o u g h some had been w recked, not
one was lost, all were saved !

Som e on boards, and some on broken pieces of

the s h ip .
A n d so it cam e to pass, that they all escaped safe to lan d . T h ere w as a
gran d m arriage, and this perfect num ber becam e one body in the Lord. In
whom they lived and m oved and had their b e in g . A n d they did m igh ty work,
for they had all th in gs in comm on, and went about d o in g good ; with son gs of
praise.
Y e t not the burden of the sweetest lay.
O r w hat we term a low and soft refrain ;
W ill eer express that hearty so n g o f praise.
T h a t ever seemed the P salm ists noble aim.
Not the mere num ber of the words we say.
V a in repetitions uttered oer and oer ;
W h en liftin g up our souls in prayer to God,
W ill eer ensure them reach ing H eaven s b righ t shore.
N ot in a fast from natures mortal food.
C onsists the power to cleanse the soul from sin ;
Before *C h rists great atonem ent to our G od,
Mere fastin g never could G o d s favour win.
Not in a soul bow d down in blank despair.
In tears as numerous as the drops o f rain.
O r g rie f that een w ould break lifes golden bowl.
A lo n e fulfils the words, Y e must be born a g a in .
N or man-made creed can save a mortal soul, N or doctrine raise the fallen and the dead ;
B ut faith in G od alone draws fire from heaven.
S w eet peace and life, if by H is S p irit fed.
A ll that remains to be told is, that alth ou gh L ad y A lm a w as very loth to
b rin g Florence H inde and M ark W e b b to justice ; after one o f the most rem arkable

Is a ia h Iviii. 5-6.

130

d r ia n

a lilio

cases that w as ever b rought before a court of law, she even tually recovered her
property and her rights. N evertheless, her ladyship provided for these two, in
whom there w as a rem arkable change.
A n d th o no fashion could adorn
A hideous shape to lovely form.
O r m ake a thorn a rose !
A m ig h ty S a lv atio n ist,
A Solom on E a g le raised in power.
Inspired by heaven at fitting hour,
H ad sown the good seed.
A n d Florence H inde and M ark W e b b were transform ed !
latter b ein g dead, L a d y A lm a proposed that they should m arry.

T h e wife o f the

B u t they chose the eternal M arriage S upper of H im in whose N am e they

cried, P e c ca v i. *

all

*
E v e n th e r ig h te o u s n e s s o f G o d w h ic h is b y fa ith o f J e s u s C lir is t u n to
and upon
th e m th a t b e lie v e : fo r th e re is no differen ce :
a n d c o m e s h o r t o f th e G lo r y
o f G o d . R o m . iii. 22, 23.

For all have Sinned,

all

APPENDIX.
R e p r in te d f r o m T h e E a r t h n o t a g lo b e R e v i e w ."
(Th e Journal o f the Universal Zetetic Society.)
B y L ady B lount.
T o tho se w h o a s ser t th a t th e B i b l e w a s n o t g i v e n to tea ch s c ie n c e ," w e e a r n e stly c o m m e n d the
f o l l o w i n g Q u e s tio n s a n d A n s w e r s to th e ir p r a y e r fu l c o n sid era tio n , a n d be i t rem em b e red th a t the
S c r ip tu r e q u o ta tio n s a r e n o t th e w o r d s o f m e n , b u t th e H o ly S p i r it . E d .

H (m did God create the world ?

T h e Lord b y wisdom founded the earth ; b y understanding hath H e estab
lished the h eaven s. P rov. iii. g.
H e spake, and it w as done; H e com m anded, and it stood fa s t." P s. xxxiii. 9.
W hat did God create on the fir s t day ?
L ig h t, w hich G od called d a y , and H e divided the lig h t from the darkness,
w hich H e called night. H ence lig h t w as made before the sun.
W hat did God make on the second day ?
T h e firm am ent, or a stron g and solid expanse overhead, made to divide the
waters w hich were above the firm am ent, from the waters w hich were below the
firmament.
W hat p ro of is there that the -word fir m a m en t" has this m eaning? Job de
scribes it as the sky., "which is 'strong and as a molten looking-glass. Job. x x x v ii. 18.
Its purpose also show s this as it has to support the waters w hich are a b o v e
the firm am ent. G en. i. 7.
A t the tim e o f the F lood som e o f these waters came down upon the earth, for
the w indow s o f heaven were re-opened. Gen. vii. 11.
W hat did God make on the third day ?
H e gathered the waters together unto one place, w hich H e called seas,
and made dry land appear, w hich H e called earth, and the grass, the herbs,
and the trees all y ie ld in g fruit after their kind.
T h u s the land only is called E a r th in the Bible.
D id God create the earth as a moveable or rotating planet ?
No ; H e laid its foundations that I T should not be moved for ever, or until
the ages.
T h e w orld also is established that it cannot be m oved. P s. xciii. i.
H e com m anded, and I T S T O O D F A S T . Ps. x xx iii. 9.
W hat experim ents have been tried to prove the earth is stationary ?
C annon balls have been fired perpendicularly and they have fallen again into
and near the cannon, thus practically confirm ing the evidence o f our senses that
the earth does not rotate at all.
To what may we liken the earth ?
W e m ay liken it to a vast, com paratively flat and floating vessel, fastened by
its foundations as with an anchor.
T h e earth, says D r. R ow botham , is a vast floating island, buoyed up b y the
waters, and held in its place by lo n g spurs of land sh ootin g into the icy barriers
of the southern circum ference.
F or H e hath founded it upon the sea, and established it upon the floods.
Ps. x x iv . 2.

13 2

d r ia n

a lilio

or

ong

r i t e r s

tory

W hat did God make on the fo u rth day ?

T h e S u n and the Moon and the Stars, to divide the d ay from the night, and
to be for sign s and for seasons, and for days and years.
T h ese are sm aller ligh ts only, and are all intended for this world.
G od said : L et there be ligh ts in the firmament o f the heavens to g iv e ligh t
upon the Earth : and it was s o . G en. i. 14, 15.
H ave the stars ever been used by man P
Y e s , prophets and w ise men o f old understood them and were guided by them
at the birth o f Jesus.
W e are also told that the stars shall fall from heaven and the sun be turned
into darkness before the great day o f judgm ent. Joel ii. 10-31.
O f what shape is the earth and sea taken together?
O n the surface it appears to be round and flat not spherical for we read :
It is H e that sitteth upon the circle o f the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are
as grass-hoppers ; that stretched out the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them
out as a tent to dw ell in . Is. xl. 22.
A g a in , H e that created the heavens and stretched them out, H e spread fo rth
the earth." Isa. xlii. 5.
(Then it must be a plane and not this terrestrial b a ll, as C hristian s sin g to
G od on S u n d a y s. E d . E . R . )
I n how many days were a ll things created?
In six literal days o f 24 hours each. For in six days the L ord made heaven
and earth, the sea, and A L L that in them is, and rested the Seventh day ; w here
fore the L ord blessed the seventh day and hallowed it. E x. xx. 11.
A s the S even th D a y S ab bath w as a literal day of 24 hours, so also must the
other days have been literal days of 24 hours each.
W hat power holds substances together?
T h e power of G od ! H eb. i. 3 ; Jer. x. 12, and li. 15.
T h e scientists call it co-hesion, but this is only a sort o f con ju rin g word,
for what is co-hesion ?
I f this power which holds substances together were to cease to operate, what
would be the result ?
T h is is beyond the com prehension of man, but accordin g to hum an ju dgm en t
all substances w ould be decom posed into the elements of w hich they are com
posed, the earth would crum ble to pieces, w ater would disappear into gases, and
likew ise all created th ings w ould perish, for in God we live, and m ove, and have
our b e in g .
D id Newton profess to have discovered the nature o f this wonderful ''power o f
G o d " which holds substa?ices together?
Y e s ; and he termed it the law of gravitation , but this phrase does not g iv e
an y inform ation, for if we ask, W h a t is gravitation 1 " we are on ly told that it is
some power w hich causes all bodies to attract one another! B esides, it is not true
that all bodies do attract each other ! Iron does not attract wood, stubble does not
attract gold.
Hem and when did Newton introduce his teaching ?
N ewton w as born a . d . 1642. H e introduced his teachin g by w ay o f hypotheses.
T h e la w o f g r a v ita tio n la y sm o th e re d ,
A n d w a s d is co v e r e d
N o t t h r o u g h th e C h u r c h ,
N o r t h r o u g h th e C h a p e l,
B u t a n a p p le !
S o w e re t a u g h t ui th e sch o o ls b y th e seers.

p p e n d ix

13 3

T h e e a r th , th e y s a y ,
W a s fo rm ed b y th is n o tio n ,
A n d p u t in m o tio n ,
B y c r y s ta liz a tio n a n d w ild re vo lu tio n ,
W i t h so m e e v o lu tio n
W h ile g r a v i t y h elp e d fo r m illio n s o f y e a rs.

I s it possible fo r modern Astronom ers to prove that their description o f the

world corresponds with that given in the B ib le ?
No, and m any o f them openly assert that the B ible errs on this subject, and
they set up New ton as a greater authority than M oses or C hrist, as the follow in g
quotation proves :
W e m u s t p ro te st a g a i n s t th e a d m ix tu r e o f so g r a v e a s u g g e s t io n a s th a t o f g i v i n g G o d th e lie.
M o s e s h a s g i v e n h is cru d e id e a s (! !) a s to th e a g e o f th e w'orld, b u t m o d ern p h ilo so p h ers a n d
s c ie n tis ts h a v e c le a r ly a n e q u a l r i g h t to g i v e th e ir d e d u c tio n s a n d o p in io n s, e s p e c ia lly a s th e y
p ro d u ce e v id e n c e in w h ic h d e p a r tm e n t M o s e s w a s v e r y m u c h a t a d is a d v a n t a g e
D e c e m b e r , 1895.

. The Muses,

B u t it m ay be remarked that they w ho deny M oses also deny Jesus Christ,

accordin g to H is own authority, and we cannot consistently accept N .T . teaching
w hile d en yin g or rejecting the O ld Testam ent teaching, for holy men of old spake
as they were m oved (lit. guided) by the H o ly S p i r i t ; and Jesus C h rist spake and
acted by the sam e H o ly Spirit.
I s modern science consistent with the dictates o f common-sense ?
N o ; they are like oil and vin eg a r ; they w ill not m ingle, for com m on-sense
gain s b y experience, and soon uproots shallow and speculative fancies.
I t c h a n c e d one d a y t w o n o ta b le s,
W e ll v e rsed in m y s tic lore,
E x p e r ie n c e a n d S c ie n c e
B o th re ste d on T i m e s shore.
T h e n o b le E a r l, L o r d S c ie n c e , n a m e d ,
D e ig n e d c o u r te s y to s h o w ,
A n d th u s a d d re ssed E x p e r ie n c e ,
A ll t h a t )'ou se e I k n o w .
T h e K n ig h t , E x p e r ie n c e , replied,
M y lo rd , I ll o w n y o u v e read
A n d stu d ie d h a r d fr o m y o u th to a g e .
F r o m b irth to h o a r y h ea d .
Y e t w h ile y o u re p r e m a tu r e ly old.
T h e r e s th is t w i x t y o u a n d m e
I n o w c a n b o a s t in y o u th a n d h e a lth ,
M o r e th a n y o u k n o w I s e e .

I s it reasonable fo r a man to believe a science which he does not understand?

N o ; it is not only unreasonable, but it is im possible, if the source o f teaching
is from his fellow-men.
B u t it is otherwise with G o d s dealings. M an can neither solve nor determine
the eternal purposes o f G od further than the A lm ig h ty has revealed in the
H o ly Scriptures, as is gen erally admitted.
T h u s all men can study nature or natural phenom ena as it contains nothing
of a private character ; the y o u n g are taught both the B ib le and science.
T h e g lo b u la r theory contradicts the B ib le and comm on-sense. A good pro
portion o f children (even o f tender years) w ould discover this discrepancy were
they not b efogged with outlandish and self-stultifying terms, figures, and
buffoonery, invented by shrewd calculators and long-headed scientists, false to the
W o rd o f G od w ho with calm dem eanour quote their stran ge exploits. T h a t the
earth is a stationary plane w as the belief o f m ankind for over 5,500 years.

134

d r ia n

a lilio

or

ong

r i t e r s

to ry

T h e m ost ancient w ritin gs in the universe describe the earth as a plane,

surrounded by a g ig a n tic ocean as a circum ference.
T h u s it is as possible to circum navigate the earth as it is to sail around an
island.
D o a ll the nations now accept the globular theory ?
N o ; India and C h in a do not gen erally accept it, and thousands o f intelligent
E uropeans utterly reject it.
W hat causes a stone when thrown in the air to f a l l to the g ro u n d ?
Its own w eight. T h ere are no accountable reasons, or law s, w h y flies on the
ceiling, feathers, lig h t substances, birds, balloons, & c., in the air do not fall as
they o u gh t to were the law o f gravitation actually in operation.
R e fe rrin g to the first chapter o f H eb ., verse 3, it would be w ell to note the
literal rendering o f verse 2, as it throws a lig h t respecting the word w orld s,
w hich is found in no other passage, but w hich should be translated G od :
In the last o f these days spoke unto us, b y a Son, whom H e hath appointed heir
o f all things, on account o f whom also H e constituted the a g e s . (Em phatic
D iaglott.)
How is it that when sailing due E a s t or W est we come round to the same place P
T h is would be an im possibility on a glob e, if (as G lobulists believe) due E ast
and W e s t were straight lines.
B ut w e can sail around the w hole earth in the sam e w ay that we can sail
around an island.
T h e m ariners com pass points to the north centre, and as a vessel sails around
a great circle, the instrum ent is ever directed to the sam e point w hile it also lies
horizontal w hich it could not do on a g lo b e hence, in the behaviour o f the
m ariners com pass we have a good proof o f the plane teaching.
D oes not the S u n s asserted rising E .S .E . and setting W .S . W . in New
Z ealan d diiring their sum m er months disprove the plane teaching?
N o ; for the motion o f the h eaven ly bodies has nothing to do with the surface
shape of the earth, no more than the lig h t of a chandelier has to do with the shape
o f a room, or a floor.
I s not the plane teaching principally upheld through a persistent b elief in the
literal E n g lish in the B ib le texts ?
N either the holy men o f old, nor the A postles and Prophets, were influenced
b y the literal E n g lish of our translation, yet they, in the power o f Inspiration,
tau gh t that the earth w as a m otionless P lane, and the ancient lan gu ages agree
therewith.
I s it not logical to proffer argumentatively in upholding the globular theory
that as many o f the B ib le expressions are symbolic, perhaps those favouring the
plane earth teaching may also be symbolic ?
A s all Scripture statements are not sym bolic, it ought, in comm on honesty,
to be shown that those Scriptures, teaching that the earth is a m otionless plane,
are only figurative.
B esides we know the earth is a plane from the fact that the surface o f all w ater
at rest is level, horizontal, flat.
T h u s w e rest not our b elief in this on the Scriptures alone, though these of
them selves are sufficient for a true Christian.
D o not the theories o f M odern Astronom y discredit the account o f creation ?
Y e s ; they contradict the teachin g o f M oses (which C h rist endorsed) in sa y in g
that the stars are w o rld s.

p p e n d ix

135

T h e B ib le never speaks o f but one w orld, or cosm os; and it calls the stars
mere lig h ts , and the sun a greater lig h t, and the moon another and in
dependent light. N ow it is absurd to m ake a lig h t, or a lam p, one m illion
four hundred and nine thousand and four hundred times the size o f the place to be
lig h te d !
A stron om y also contradicts the W o rd o f G od in callin g the moon an opaque
or dark body, for the B ib le clearly states that God made two great lig h ts , the
sun and moon, w hile astronom y affirm s that the moon is on ly a reflector o f the
suns lig h t!
Besides, m oonshine is ve ry different in its nature to sunshine, and the moon
has been seen sh in in g with a dull red g lo w even when totally eclipsed.
How should we look upon human wisdom when it conflicts with D iv in e P
W ith distrust; for theoretical S c ie n c e is m erely speculation.
T h e C reator is surely w iser than the creature; and the wisdom o f this
world is foolishness with G o d . i C or. iii. 19.
W hat then should we do ?
R everen tly study H is W o rk s, and H is W o rd , so that we m ay gain wisdom
and learn to trust H im better, and obtain that Eternal L ife w hich H e has prom ised
through the M essiah to all them that love H im .
W ould it not be a hard task fo r Geologists, Globidarists, and Commentators to
reconcile their theories with Gen. i . ; Job x x x v iii. , e tc .; P sa. x x iv ., c x x x v i. , civ. ,
and P et. iii. 5 , ii. ?
T h ere are few Scientists who dare attem pt an y reconciliation. F or the most
part they scorn fully ignore Genesis.
Com m entators are m ostly silent, and when driven into a corner they uphold
Newton, otherwise it is a notable fact that they pass over all passages relating to
true cosm ogon y w ithout comment.
W hy attach so much importance to this question o f the earth's shape ?
Because it proves the B ible to be true; because the endless life w hich God
prom ises to be spent with C hrist (when H e returns) is to be upon the renewed
earth. M att. v. 5; vi. 10; and R e v . v. 10.
I s the fa c t that the masts o f a ship approaching the shore are seen before the
h u ll any p ro o f that the earth is a globe ?
None w hatever; because this is explainable by the laws o f perspective, and
after the ship has w h o lly disappeared from the vision o f the naked eye, it can in
calm weather often be restored to view by a good telescope.
W here is the end o f light and darkness ?
A t the great southern circum ference where the waters are com passed with
bounds, until the day and n igh t come to an en d . See Job xx vi. 10.
O f what do these boundaries o f the southern seas consist ?
T h e y are solid w alls o f ice even great cliffs which the A lm ig h ty set as bars
and d o o r s and said to the sea hitherto shall thou come, but no further, and
here shall thy proud w aves be sta yed . Job xx xviii. 1 1 ; and here Job also says,
T h e face o f the deep is frozen . V erse 30.
W hat is the general form o f the Universe according to the H oly Scriptures ?
W e are told in the H o ly W ritin g s, as also we verily know from observation,
that the earth, or land, rests upon the waters o f the great deep
A n d the H eavens are spread out as a can opy above like a tent.
Job, in sp eak in g o f the m igh ty works o f Gud, said: W h o shut up the sea

136

d r ia n

a lilio

or

ong

r i t e r s

tory

w ith doors when it brake forth, and when I made the clouds a garm ent thereof
and thick darkness a swaddH ng band for it. Job. x x x viii. 9, 10.
D oes the su n s light travel in straight lines ?
N o ; it converges, and b y the refrangibiH ty o f the w hole bulk o f its rays it
circles the earth.
T h e cause o f this disposition to refraction is attributable to the rays p assin g
through m edia o f different density in the atm osphere w hich is said to be greater
in the south and less in the north.
How is the astral phenomena exp la in ed ?
Som e think it due to reflection, ch iefly em anating from the central point or
north ce n tre ; say rather that the stars were made b y the C reator to g o in their
courses to lighten and influence different parts o f the earth.
B u t it is quite possible to know the shape o f the earth w ithout understanding
all about star motions, som e o f w hich are very intricate. S ee Jud. v. 20, and
D eut. iv. 19.
HoiX) is it that when there is a lunar eclipse the shadow is always roun d ?
T h e so-called shadow is not alw ays round. It w as once noticed o f a trian gu lar
shape. B ut a straigh t object w ill g iv e a curved shadow upon a sphere, as you
m ay see b y h o ld in g a straigh t edge before an apple by g as-ligh t.
B ut it has never been shown that the earth could p ossibly cast a shadow on
the moon. If the earth cut off the lig h t from the moon, the moon o u gh t to be
quite dark d u rin g the eclipse, but it is not dark, its light shines th rough the
supposed sh adow ! P a r a lla x th ough t that a sem i-opaque but dark moon came
between us and the lum inous moon, and so caused the lunar eclipse.
A stronom ers adm it that there are dark bodies in the sky.
T h e m oons e c lip s e m ay be caused by its g ettin g into a mass o f thick
darkness w hich revolves around and over the earth in op p osition to the sun.
T h is thick, dry, fo g g y atm osphere would obscure the m oons rays, but does
not obliterate them. W h a te v e r explanation is accepted we cannot adm it the idea
o f the earths shadow, because sun and moon have both been seen above the
horizon d u rin g the eclipse o f the moon, and we know from other sources that these
bodies circle over a plane earth. S ir H en ry H ollan d in his R ecollections o f
past life , 2nd Edition, p age 305 (quoted in T h e S to ry of the S o lar System ),
referring to the fact o f both sun and moon bein g above the horizon when an
eclipse o f the moon occurred, says, T h is spectacle requires, how ever, a com
bination o f circum stances rarely occurrin g a perfectly clear eastern and western
horizon, and an entirely level in terven in g surface, such as that o f the sea, or the
A frican desert. S ir H en ry H ollan d thus bears w itness to the fact that w ater is
level.
O n the 20th o f A p ril, 1837, the moon rose eclipsed before the sun had set.
S to ry o f the S o lar System , p age 84. T h is entirely dem olishes the idea that it is
the shadow o f the earth w hich eclipses the moon.
JIow is day and night caused i f the world is not a globe ?
D a y and nigh t are caused by the revolution of the sun over and around the
earth. T h e sun is neither h ig h enough nor large enough to shine over all the
earth, but on ly over about h alf o f it at once, the atm osphere deflecting the su n s
rays from the earth when they fall ve ry obliquely, so that darkness follows in those
parts until the sun com es round again and nearer.
W hat p ro of is there that water is horizontal?
P a r a lla x proved again and again that the surface w ater o f the Bedford
C an al is absolutely level.

A ppe n d ix .

137

How f a r o ff can ships he seen at sea P

From 10 to 20 miles, accordin g to tiie h eigh t o f the observers and the
clearness o f the atm osphere. L ig h ts have been seen further off than that. T h e
flame o f the C lare Island lig h t can be seen in clear weather, a distance o f 31 statute
m iles. A n d the B arra H ead lighthouse is visible at a distance o f 38 miles.
(See A d m iralty L ist o f L ig h ts , 1893.)
/s this consistent with the globular theory ?
N o ; as accordin g to the glo b u lar theory the dip would prevent such ligh ts
bein g seen.
D o the calculations which have been made by Astronom ers agree with the
globular theory ?
T h e y do not; for instance, it would be but h alf the distance round the earth
45 degrees south o f the equator if the earth were a Globe.
A re appearances in fa v o u r o f the globular theory, or the fla t earth teaching.
T h e latter, even as is acknow ledged by A stronom ers th em selves!
O ught we not to believe the evidence o f our senses ?
Y e s ; unless we have palpable proof to the contrary.
I s there any evidence in support o f the supposed motion o f the earth ?
Not the slightest. N o practical proof o f these terrible motions is ever
offered by the Astronom ers.
W ould there not be some sensible effects o f the tremendous motions attributed to
the earth ?
C erta in ly; if such motions existed. S m oke, vapour, clouds, etc., w ould un
doubtedly rush to the rear, w hereas they f l o a t in different directions; or rest
quite still, p ro vin g there are no such motions.
D o Navigators use a model globe to navigate with ?
N o ; they used to, but now their charts are drawn out from M ercators pro
jection p o rtrayin g the oceans surface as b ein g absolutely horizontal!
W hy has this change been m ad e?
B ecause it is proved practically to be the best guide to steer by.
It is evident that the earth can only be circum navigated on one course in the
extrem e south. T h ere the dangers o f icebergs o f m agnitudes never met w ith in
the north, and darkness for the greater part o f the year w ould render such an ex
pedition costly, dangerous, and of lo n g duration.
P arallax proves that south o f the equator the degrees o f longitude increase
F or exam ple we find that the actual length of a degree o f longitude at the
latitude o f S y d n e y is tw elve m iles longer than by the glob u lar supposition .
W hat is there beyond the southern circum ferential boundary ?
M an has failed to penetrate beyond this boundary, as hitherto the A lm ig h ty
has not permitted him to do so, therefore, it is unknown w hat is beyon d!
I f modern science is a fa ilu r e why has it answered so perfectly fo r the last two
to three hundred years, and why have so many important discoveries been made ?
W e must distinguish between practical science and theoretical. P ractical
science has been useful in m any w ays, but theoretical science, or scientific gu ess
w ork has ch an ged m any tim es d u rin g the last 300 years. T a k e for instance the
varied distance given scie n tifica lly for the su n s distance.
T a k e also the sc ie n c e o f chem istry, w hich up to quite lately tau gh t that
the elements could not be ch an ged from one to another, and now w e hear o f silver
w hich was said to be an elem ent b ein g ch an ged into g o ld !

13 8

A d r i a n G a l i l i o ; o r a S o n g W r i t e r s S t o r y .

W hat is an '^Element ?
A n E lem en t is a substance that cannot be further decom posed. S ilv e r has
been u niversally regarded as an E le m e n t until ju st lately; but since it has been
discovered that it is possible to convert S ilv er into G old by a very severe process
o f ham m ering, it can no longer be regarded as a sim ple E lem en t.
In fact the m etam orphosis o f S ilv e r has caused doubt whether other so-called
E lem en ts m ay not also be transm utible, so that the old dream o f the A lchem ists
is after all not so absurd as we moderns have th ought it to be.
F urth er inventions m ay prove that other metals are also transm utible.
A r e not F ire, A ir , E a rth, and W ater E lem en ts?
T h e y are termed E lem ents, but they are not Elem ents in a chem ical sense.
F ir e is the com bustion o f H yd ro gen and O x y g e n ; A i r consists o f N itrogen, and
O x y g e n (5^ to 1) and C arbonic A cid , or Garb. A n ly d etc.
W ater is com posed
of H yd rogen and O x y g e n (2^ to 1), and the E a rth contains all the elements
known, for everyth in g com es out o f the Earth.
Horn does the zetetic teaching explain specific gravity ?
S im p ly b y weight, various bodies h a v in g various w eights.
I f gravity does not e xist why is not i lb. o f feathers equal to / lb. o f iron bulk
for bulk.
B ecause their substances or 'atoms ' do not lie as close.
W hat is a degree?
S o called degrees are determ ined b y sup p osin g the sk y for the purpose as
a concave or h ollow glo b e en circlin g the earth at a distance eq uab ly and they
determ ine a degree measured thereon represents the sam e on earth! N everthe
less degrees have n othing to do with the shape o f the earth.
W hat causes the Currents ?
C urrents both o f A ir and W a te r are caused by variations o f tem perature.
H ot air or hot w ater ascends because it is ligh ter than cold.
C old air or water becom ing heavier, descends, and so sets up a motion or
current. F o r instance the hot w ater o f the G u lf Stream s, etc., com es to the
surface and the cold w ater from the Northern regions flows Southw ard and under
to sup p ly the place o f the warm w ater w hich flows near the surface across the
A tlan tic towards the W estern coast o f Europe. T h u s m ak in g the clim ate o f
E n g la n d w arm er than it would otherwise be.
H a s the Globular theory been always received without question ?
No, m any men in N ew tons time refused his hypotheseses, and few really
scientific, men will even now pronounce positively that the earth is absolutely a
globe.
T h e y su g g e st it rather than aflirm it.
A re there not solid proofs that the earth is a whirling globe ?
N o there are not, and apart from the fact that there is a total lack o f a n y real
evidence o f the glo b u lar theory, and the confessions o f A stronom ers that the idea
is based upon supposition and hypothesis ; practical experim ents and the B ib le
both prove unm istakably, that the earth has no diurnal motion.

S o m e o f th e a b o v e q u e stio n s w e r e p u t in le tte rs to th e A u th o r e s s a n d o th ers v e r b a lly a fte r

ad d re sses.

IN D E X .

PAGE
P

X II.

i n

i n

i m

3 5

I n t r o d u c t i o n

X III.
I.
I n

.............................................................................................. 3 7

II.
A

.
S

.
.

S T I L L

i a

i t

i c

i c

i o

i s

i s

i a

i o

s t

19

21

2 2

t i l l

V III.

T O

2 8

s s

I
i v

i s e

c t u

i s d

l o

r e

i l

4 1

43
44

4 8

50

o n

O F
C

o s m

.
o

o g o

-57

P o e m
.

5 8
.

5 9

X X I.

30

31

i s

...............................................................................................6 8

..............................................................................................6 9

X X II.
a

X X III.

X I.
S

47

2 9

i r

X.
o

XX.

IX .
C

2 4

X IX .

X V III.
N

4 0

X V II.

15

V II.
T

X V I.

V I.
r

..............................................................................................

13

V.
L

IV .
h

12
P

XV.
A

H U M A N U M EST E R R A R E .

III.

X IV .

33

7 1

Index.

XXIV.
H

ope

m it ie

XXX I.
S acred O de

73

on

78

X X X II
G

XXV.
T

he

109

b b e s

o ld

, G

o l d

III

X X X III

78

isc o u r se

V o x POPULI

X X V I.
A

fter

th e

he

isio n s

ast

ong

113

1 1 5

1 1 6

1 1 8

isco u r se

X X X IV
X X V II.
T

he

H
L

per etta

o v e s

A
Q

ypo th e sis

st r e a

uoted

r iv e

XXXV

8 5

88

o n u n d r u m

he

In

t r o d u c tio n

to

the

ean ce

9 0

XXXVI
X X V III.
T

he

-W

n d er

o rld

d d ress
eep

th e

Im

on

eance

1 2 0

95

XXXVI

X X IX .
A

he

m o r t a l it y

he

p p a r it io n

1 2 2

X X X V III.

9 6

o m m an d m en ts

105

b b e s

he

Illn

w ee test

1 2 6

1 2 9

ess

a y

XXX.
S

a cr e d

de

1 0 7

pp e n d ix

131

ILLUSTRATIONS.
F

r o n tispie c e

late

I .

. P

o r tr a it

d r ia n

th e

by

star tled

ad am e

late

II .

late

I I I .

d r i a n s

late

I V .

d r ia n

of

d r ia n

i a n k a 's

m e e tin g

debut

a n d

th e
bbe

at

r o c e ssio n

ectu r es

adam e

at

th e

u th o ress

ia n k a
a r is
th e

in

o n d o n

a n n o u n c in g

O
S

on

th e

per a
ean ce

an k s

o u se

of

MUSIC.
A

he

ast

a r e w e l l

ebu lar

ypo th e sis

o l itic a l

ta r

-D

ream

r o v e r b s

th e

e in e